1       i    i  l!t 


^^^i?;'iii!! 


3.  Mn 


iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniUiiiillliilli 


iiiiiiilllll 


BV    2575    .S6 
missions 


BRIEF  HISTORY 


EYANGELICAL  MISSIOIS, 


WITH    THE 


DATE  OF  COMMENCEMENT, 


PROGRESS  AND  PRESENT  STATE. 


ANDREW   M.SMITH. 


HARTFORD: 

PUBLISHED   BY   ROBINS   AND   SMITH. 
1844. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  18-14,  by 

ROBINS     &     SMITH, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Connecticut. 


PREFACE. 


The  want  of  general  information  upon  missionary  subjects, 
has  been  regarded  as  one  of  the  prominent  causes  of  the  apathy 
that  prevails  in  the  churches,  and  the  tardiness  with  which 
they  execute  that  solemn  charge  by  the  Son  of  God,  "  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 
If  this  be  true,  no  effort  to  diffuse  the  requisite  intelligence, 
however  humble,  needs  an  apology. 

It  has  been  suggested  that  a  brief  survey  of  the  various 
Protestant  missions,  embodying  their  essential  features  within 
a  small  compass,  might  be  servicable  both  to  those  of  limited 
means ;  those  who  have  but  little  time  for  reading ;  and  those 
who  wish  frequently  to  refer  to  the  statistics  of  the  different 
missions,  without  the  time  and  labor  of  gleaning  them  from  the 
more  voluminous  histories. 

While  it  has  been  found  impracticable  to  enter  into  minute 
details,  to  mention  every  missionary  station,  or  give  the  name 
of  every  missionary;  the  writer  has  aimed  to  condense,  within 
his  prescribed  limits,  the  most  important  events  connected  with 
the  several  societies. 

The  principal  works  consulted  in  the  preparation  of  this 
little  volume  are  Smith  and  Choules'  History  of  Missions  ; 
Cox's  History  of  the  English  Baptist  Mission ;  History  of  Amer- 
ican Missions ;  Encyclopedia  of  Religious  Knowledge ;  Hay- 
ward's  Book  of  Religions ;  World  in  Miniature ;  the  works  of 
John  Harris,  D.  D. ;  Fuller's  Works ;  Memoirs  of  Dr.  Carey, 


IV  PREFACE. 

Mrs.  Judson,  and  other  missionaries ;  Spirit  of  Missions ;  to- 
gether with  the  Magazines,  Reports,  and  other  documents  of  the 
Societies  mentioned. 

The  history  of  most  of  the  missions  is  brought  down  to  1843  5 
but  of  some,  especially  the  European,  it  has  not  been  possible 
to  obtain  the  latest  reports.  The  Societies  are  mentioned  in 
the  order  of  time  in  which  they  were  organized. 

May  they  continue  to  enjoy,  in  a  greatly  enlarged  measure, 
the  cooperation  of  the  churches,  and  the  favor  of  the  Lord,  till 
the  purposes  for  which  the  gospel  was  given  shall  have  been 
fully  attained. 

Hartford,  Jan.,  1844. 


CONTENTS. 


First  Missionary  efforts  among  the  Indians  of  America,  13 
Society  for  the  propagatiox  of  the  gospel  in  for- 
eign PARTS,              .....  16 

Danish  Missionary  Society,        -            -             -             -  17 

Moravian  Missions — 

Greenland,             -             -             -             -            -             -  18 

Missions  in  the  West  India  Islands : — St   Thomas — St. 
Croix — St.  Jan — Jamaica — Antigua — Barbadoes — St. 
Christopher's,      .....     24-31 

North  America,     -            -            -            -            -            -  31 

South  America,           .....  32 

Labrador,             -            -            .            .            -            -  34 

South  Africa,             .....  35 

Recapitulation,    -             -             -             r             -             -  3S 

English  Baptist  Missionary  Society — 

Formation  of  the  Society,  -  -  -  -  38 
Appointment  of  Messrs.  Carey  and  Thomas,  and  their  ar- 
rival in  Calcutta,  -  -  -  -  -  41 
Settlement  of  the  Missionaries  at  Mal-da,  -  -  41 
First  printing  press  set  up,  -  -  -  -  42 
Removal  of  the  Mission  to  Serampore,  -  -  43 
First  Hindoo  convert  baptized,  -  -  -  -  44 
Number  of  stations  at  the  close  of  ISIO,  -  -  45 
Destruction  of  the  mission  premises  by  fire  in  1S12,  -  46 
College  at  Serampore,  -  .  -  -  49 
Separation  of  the  Society  and  Serampore  missionaries,  50 

Serampore  Missions — 

Stations  and  schools,        -             -             -             -             -  50 

State  of  the  Translations  in  1S32,      ...  51 

Death  of  Dr.  Carey,        -            -            -            -            -  ib. 


VI  CONTENTS. 

Page. 
Society's  Operations — 

Calcutta — Cutwa — Digah — Monghyr,      -             -  52-54 

Re-union  of  the  Society  and  Serampore  missionaries,  54 

Missions  in  the  West  Indies — 

Jamaica,        -             -             -             -             -•-  55 

Bahama  Islands,  -             -             -             -             -  -     59 

South  America,        -----  ib. 

Western  Africa,  -             -             -             -             .  -    ib. 

Recapitulation,          .            .             .            ,            .  \\, 

London  Missiojtary  Society — 

Circumstances  leading  to  its  formation,          -             -  CO 

First  missionaries  sent  to  Tahiti,              -             -  -     62 

Second  expedition^ts  disasters,  &.C.,           -             -  G3 

Encouraging  prospects — conversion  of  the  king,  -     64 

Stations  on  other  Islands,       -             .             .             .  06-08 

South  Africa — 

First  efforts  of  Dr.  Vanderkemp,       -  .          •             -  OS 
Graaf  Reinet— Zak  River — The  Namaquas — Cape  Town 

— The  Bechuanas,    -             -             -             .             .  OS-74 

Madagascar,         -             -             -             .            .  -     74 

Missions  in  the  East  Indies — 
Calcutta — Kidderpore — Berhampore — Surat— Madras— 

Vizagapatam — Bellary — Travancore,     -             -  75-7!) 
China — Malacca — Singapore — Pinang — Java — Amboy- 

pa,          -             -             .             .            -             .  80-83 

South  America,    -            -            -            .            .  -    83 

Recapitulation,              -             -             -             .         .  55 

Scottish  Missionary  Society — 

When  formed,            -----  85 

Mission  in  Africa,             -             -             -             .  -    ib. 

"           Tartary,                 ....  §7 

Orenburg — Astrachan,      -             -             -             -  -     88 

Missions  in  the  East  Indies — 

Bankote — Bombay,           -            -             -             .  89-90 

Missions  in  the  West  Indies,             ...  90 

Recapitulation,    -            -            -            .            .  -     91 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

Page. 

Church  Missionary  Society — 

West  Africa,  .....  ij2 

Australasia,  -  -  -  -  -  -     93 

JVorthern  India — Calcutta,      -  -  -  •  97 

Southern  India — Madras — Tinnevelly— Travancore — Bom- 
bay—Ceylon, .....     9S-100 
North  America — West  Indies  and  Guiana,  -  -  102 

American  Board  of  Commissioners — 

Circumstances  leading  to  the  formation  of  the  Board,        102 
Ordination  and  departure  of  the  first  Missionaries,  103 

Missionary  operations  commenced  at  Bombay,  -         104 

Ceylon — Madura — Madras — Siam — China,  -      10 1-1  OS 

Indian  Archipelago — S%i-ia — The  Nestorians — Mediter- 
ranean— Turkey,  ...  lOS-114 
West  Africa— South  Africa,  -  -  *  -  .114-116 
Sandwich  Islands,  ....  -  116 
North  American  Indians,  ...  120 
Recapitulation,           .             .             -             .             .         123 

American  Baptist  Board  of  Missions — 

Formation  of  the  Society,  ...  123 

Missions  in  Asia — 

Rangoon — The  first  Burman  Convert — Efforts  to  obtain 
leave  of  the  Emperor  to  propagate  Religion  in  the 
Empire — War  between  the  English  and  Burmese — 
Amherst — Death  of  Mrs.  Judson,  -  12  l-12r) 

Commencement  of  stations  at  Maulmain  and  Tavoy,  127 

Ava — Rangoon — Maulmain — Tavoy — Mergui,  129-132 

Siam — China — Arracan — Assam — Teloogoos,  132-136 

Western  Africa,  -----         13(3 

Europe — 

France — Germany — Denmark  and  Greece,  -        138-142 

Indian  Missions,         ....  142-147 

Recapitulation,  -  -  -  -  147 

English  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society — 

Missions  in  the  West  Indies,       ...        14'.t-154 


VIU  CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Missions  in  the  British  North  America,        -  -  15-1 

«       Ceylon,  -  -  -  15& 

"  "       Continental  India,   -  -  -  156 

"  "       Southern  Africa,  -  -  157 

South  Seas — Friendly  Islands— New  Zealand,  160-162 

Mediterranean — Gibraltar — Malta — Alexandria — 

Zante — Recapitulation,         -  -  .         1G2-164 

American  Methodist  Episcopal  Missions — 

Formation  of  the  Society,  ...  164 

Indian  Missions,        .....  165-168 

African  Missions,  ....  16S 

Oregon,  -  -  -  -  -  -169 

South  America,  -  .  #        .  .  170 

Texas,  ......  170 

Recapitulation,  ....  171 

Protestant  Episcopal  Missionary  Society — 

Organization,  .....  171 

&reen  Bay  Mission,       .....      172 

Western  Africa,      -  -  -  -  -  172 

China, 174 

Eastern  Missions,    -  -  -  .  -  -  176 

Texas;  -  -  -  -  ■  -      106 

Recapitulation,        -  -  -  -  -  177 

Freewill  Baptist  Missionary  Society,        -  -      177 

French  Protestant  Missionary  Society,  -       _    180 

Presbyterian  General  Assembly's  Board,  -      ISO 

Africa — Northern  India — Siam — China — Texas — Indian 

Missions — Recapitulation,        -  -  -     1S2-1SS 

English  General  Baprist  Missionary  Society,  188 

Church  of  Scotland  Missionary  society,  -        188 

Other  Benevolent  Societies,  -  -  -         189-191 

General  Summary,        -----         192 
Statistical  Table  of  different  denominations  in  the  United 

States,        - 193 


SYNOPSIS 


PEOTESTANT  FOUEIGN  MISSIONS. 


First  missionary  efforts  among  the  Indians  ofAmerica- 

The  "  Pilgrims"  who  first  settled  in  New  England, 
appear  to  have  cherished  a  commendable  zeal  for  the 
salvation  of  the  heathen.  No  sooner  were  they  com- 
fortably located  upon  these  "  western  shores,"  than 
they  began  to  manifest  a  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of 
the  various  Indian  tribes  in  their  vicinity,  and  adopt 
measures  for  communicating  to  them  the  blessings, 
both  of  civilization  and  religion. 

In  December,  1621,  Elder  Robert  Cushman  earnest- 
ly appealed  to  his  friends  in  England,  in  behalf  of 
"  those  poor  heathen,"  In  1636,  the  government  of 
Plymouth  colony  enacted  laws  to  provide  for  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  among  the  Indians,  The  seal 
of  the  Massachusetts  colony  had  as  its  device,  the 
figure  of  an  Indian  with  a  label  in  his  mouth,  on  which 
was  inscribed  the  "  Macedonian  cry,"  "  Co?ne  over  and 
help  us."  In  1643,  Thomas  Mayhew  commenced  his 
labors  at  Martha's  Vineyard,  and  the  Indians  at  that 
place  were  supplied  with  preachers  from  that  family 
till  the  death  of  Zechariah  Mayhew,  in  1803, 

The  legislature  of  Massachusetts,  in  1646,  passed  an 
an  act  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  the  In- 
dians ;  and  the  celebrated  John  Eliot,  who  had  com^' 
2 


14  SYNOPSIS    OF 

menced  the  study  of  the  language  five  years  before, 
began  his  labors  at  Nonantum,  where  a  settlement  of 
"praying  Indians"  was  soon  formed.  This  settlement 
was  removed  to  Natick,  in  1651 ;  and  ten  years  after- 
wards a  church  was  organized.  Mr.  Eliot  itinerated 
extensively,  for  diffusing  religious  knowledge  among 
these  savage  tribes.  He  also  translated  the  Bible  and 
other  Christian  books  into  their  lano-uage.     An  edition 

Co 

of  1500  copies  of  the  Bible  was  printed  at  Cambridge, 
in  1663,  and  another  of  2000,  in  1685.  These  were 
the  first  Bibles  printed  in  America.  This  "  apostle  to 
the  Indians,"  made  a  triumphant  exit  to  a  better  world 
in  1690,  aged  85.  In  connection  with  this  devoted 
man  are  mentioned  the  names  of  Bourn,  Treat,  Tup- 
per.  Cotton,  Gookin,  Thatcher,  Rawson,  Fitch  and 
Pierson  ;  through  the  labors  of  whom,  there  were  in 
1675,  fourteen  settlements  of  praying  Indians,  with  a 
population  of  3,600.  There  were  twenty-four  con- 
gregations, and  as  many  Indian  preachers,  with  six 
regularly  organized  churches.  Considerable  improve- 
ment had  also  been  made  in  their  modes  of  living. 

In  1649,  the  accounts  transmitted  to  England  had 
produced  such  a  general  interest,  that  "  The  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  New  England," 
was  incorporated.  From  the  funds  of  that  society, 
Messrs.  Eliot, Mayhew, Bourn,  and  other  missionaries 
and  school  teachers  received  aid  in  their  various  depart- 
ments of  labor.  The  missionaries  had  many  obstacles 
to  overcome,  but  their  pious  labors  were  rewarded  by 
the  conversion  of  many  of  these  savages.  In  1685, 
the  praying  Indians  in  Plymouth  colony  were  estima- 
ted at  1439.  Eleven  years  afterwards  there  were 
thirty  Indian  churches  in  Massachusetts. 

In  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island,  the  good  effects  of 
missionary  labor  were  less  apparent.  Roger  Williams 
exerted  himself  with  some  success  among  several  of 
the  tribes,  as  did  also  Messrs.  Fitch,  Pigrson  and  oth- 
ers.    Before  the  commencement  of  Philip's  war,  there 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  15 

were  forty  converted  Indians,  under  the  care  of  Mr. 
Fitch,  pastor  of  the  church  in  Norwich. 

In  1733,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Parks,  under  the  patronage 
of  the  "  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in 
New  England,"  commenced  preaching  among  the  In- 
dians of  Westerly  and  Charlestown,  in  Rhode  Island. 
Here,  ten  years  afterwards,  a  considerable  awakening 
took  place,  and  in  a  little  more  than  a  year,  sixty  were 
added  to  the  church. 

The  "  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating  Christian 
Knowledge,"  was  formed  at  Edinburgh  in  1709.  Com- 
mittees of  that  Society  were  appointed  in  Boston  and 
New  York  ;  the  former  in  1730,  and  the  latter  in 
1741.  The  New  York  committee  appointed  Rev.  Mr. 
Horton  as  a  missionary  to  the  Montauk  tribe,  on  the 
eastern  extremity  of  Long  Island.  Here  in  the  course 
of  three  years,  thirty-five  adults  and  forty-four  children 
were  baptized. 

In  1743,  David  Brainerd,  under  the  patronage  of 
the  last  named  Society,  commenced  his  interesting 
course  of  labor  among  the  Indians  at  Kanaurneck,  be- 
tween Stockbridge  and  Albany  ;  but  subsequently,  he 
removed  to  the  northern  section  of  New  Jersey,  where 
his  labors  were  abundant  and  very  useful,  but  were 
early  terminated  by  his  death,  which  occurred  on  the 
9th  of  October,  1747,  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age. 

Mr.  John  Sergeant,  was  a  very  zealous  promoter  of 
Indian  Missions.  He  resigned  his  office  as  tutor  in  Yale 
College  in  1734,  and  by  persevering  efforts,  collected 
the  wandering  Mohegans  at  Stockbridge,  where  at  his 
death  in  1749,  there  were  21S,  with  houses  built  in  Eng- 
lish style,  and  the  settlement  was  in  a  prosperous  state. 
There  were  forty-two  communicants  in  the  church, 
and  in  a  school  taught  by  Mr.  Woodbridge  were  fifty- 
five  scholars.  The  celebrated  Jonathan  Edwards, 
subsequently  had  charge  of  this  mission  for  six  years. 
The  location  of  this  tribe  was  transferred  from  place  to 
place,  until  the  church  finally  became  extinct.     It  was 


16  SYNOPSIS    OF 

however  re-organized  in  1818,  at  New  Stockbridge  in 
New  York  ;  and  in  1827  it  came  under  the  charge  of 
the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

Among  the  Mohegans  of  Connecticut,  Samson  Ce- 
cum was  converted  in  1741,  and  was  educated  for  the 
ministry  at  a  private  school  in  Lebanon,  Conn.,  under 
the  care  of  Rev.  Eleazer  VVheelock.  This  subse- 
quently was  known  as  "  Moor's  Charity  School." 
Occum  became  a  popular  preacher  among  the  Indians. 
He  visited  England  in  company  with  Rev.  Mr.  VVhit- 
aker,  where  he  excited  considerable  interest,  and  ob- 
tained funds  to  sustain  an  Indian  school.  After  his 
return,  he  preached  to  his  countrymen  in  the  vicinity  of 
New  London,  Conn.,  till  about  1778,  when  he  removed 
with  them  to  Brothertown,  in  the  state  of  New  York. 

Among  the  Oneidas  in  New  York,  Rev.  Samuel 
Kirkland  commenced  a  mission  in  1764.  He  was  sus- 
tained in  part  by  the  Society  for  Propagating  Christian 
Knowledge,  and  in  part  by  the  corporation  of  Harvard 
College.  He  died  at  Paris,  Oneida  county,  N.  Y.  in 
180S,  having  been  a  missionary  to  the  Indians,  with 
short  intervals,  for  forty  years.  Ebenezer  Caulkins, 
Esq.  the  coadjutor  of  Kirkland,  as  teacher  of  the  In- 
dians, still  survives  at  a  very  advanced  age,  upon  the 
same  soil  once  occupied  exclusively  by  the  sons  of  the 
forest.  The  remnants  of  those  early  missions  which 
survived  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  have  become  prin- 
cipally incorporated  with  the  important  missionary 
societies  which  have  since  been  organized. 


SOCIETY    FOR      THE     PROPAGATION     OF     THE 
GOSPEL  IN  FOREIGN  PARTS. 

This  Society  was  chartered  by  king  William  III. 
June  16,  1701,  as  "a  corporation  with  a  perpetual 
succession."  The  Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,  formed  in  1698,  in  the  course  of  its  opera- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  17 

tions,  which  were  confined  to  the  circulation  of  the 
Bible  and  other  reliaious  books,  discovered  the  need 
of  living  teachers  and  preachers  among  those  whom 
they  desired  to  benefit ;  and  this  additional  branch  was 
reared  out  of  the  original  society,  to  send  missionaries 
into  the  different  portions  of  the  "  Field."  Its  labors 
have  been  directed  principally  to  Canada  and  the  Brit- 
ish provinces,  where  man}^  of  the  missionaries  are 
sustained  as  settled  ministers.  There  are  stations, 
however,  at  Vepery,  Tanjore,  Trichinopoly,  Vellore, 
Cuddalore,  and  Tinnevelly,  in  the  East.  In  1S30,  the 
number  of  missionaries  employed  was  140.  The 
number  has  since  been  increased.  There  Avere  106 
school  teachers  who  had  the  charge  of  4,294  pupils. 
The  Society  also  was  supporting  the  Codrington  Col- 
lege at  Barbadoes,  a  college  in  Hungary,  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  Vaudois  population.  King's  College  at  Wind- 
sor, Nova  Scotia,  and  Bishop's  College  at  Calcutta. 
In  1841,  there  were  287  stations,  and  245  missiona- 
ries;  receipts  ^78,651. 


DANISH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

This  Society  was  established  in  1705,  by  Frederick 
IV.  king  of  Denmark.  Its  primary  object  appears  to 
have  been,  "  to  make  known  the  gospel  of  Christ  among 
the  Malabar  Indians,  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel." 
Bartholomew  Zeigenbalg  and  Henry  Plutcho,  were 
the  first  missionaries  sent  out,  Mho  were  located  at 
Tranquebar.  They  translated  the  Scriptures  into  the 
Tamul  language,  and  through  the  assistance  of  other 
brethren  sent  out  by  the  Society,  they  established 
several  important  stations. 

The  celebrated  Christian  Frederick  Schwartz,  arrived 
at  Tranquebar  as  a  missionary  under  the  patronage  of 
this  Society,  July  30,  1750.     Through  his  instrumen- 
tality the  cause  of  missions  was  greatly  promoted. 
2* 


18  SYNOPSIS    OF 

in  1775  there  were  five  principal  branches  to  the 
mission,  thirteen  missionaries,  and  more  than  fifty  na- 
tive assistants.  There  were  633  children  in  the 
schools  ;  and  during  the  year,  109  new  members  were 
added  to  the  churches. 

A  mission  was  also  established  in  Greenland  by  Mr. 
Egede,  under  the  appointment  of  the  society,  in  1721, 
which  notwithstanding  the  difficulties  it  had  to  encoun- 
ter, assumed  some  importance  and  was  productive  of 
much  oood. 


MORAVIAN  MISSIONS. 

The  United  Brethren,  embracing  only  a  few  hundred 
members  in  their  community,  in  Germany,  gave  to  the 
Christian  world  an  example  of  missionary  zeal  worthy 
of  imitation.  A  small  colony  of  these  people,  was  es- 
tablished in  1722,  under  the  protection  of  Count  Zin- 
Zendorf.  They  named  their  settlement  Herrnhut^ "  the 
Watch  of  the  Lord."  The  duty  of  sending  the  gospel 
to  the  heathen,  appears  to  have  been  a  subject  of  fre- 
quent discussion  among  them ;  and  in  1732  three  of 
their  number  decided,  with  the  approbation  of  their 
brethren,  to  undertake  a  mission  to  Greenland.  These 
were  Christian  David,  Matthew  Stach,  and  Christian 
Stach.  They  went  to  Copenhagen  early  in  the  follow- 
ing year,  and  after  some  delay,  received  permission 
from  the  king  of  Denmark,  to  repair  to  Greenland  as 
missionaries  of  the  cross.  As  a  Danish  mission  had 
been  previously  established  there,  the  king  gave  them 
letters  of  commendation  to  Mr.  Egede,  the  superin- 
tendent and  principal  missionary.  These  missionaries 
were  very  poor,  as  were  most  of  the  members  of  their 
congregation  ;  bui  the  Lord  raised  up  friends  for  them, 
who  supplied  them  with  funds  to  defray  the  expense 
of  their  voyage,  and  also  provided  them  with  many 
things  for  their  comfort  after  their  arrival.  They  em- 
barked April  10,  1733,  had  a  prosperous  voyage,  and 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  19 

\^'ere  kindly  received  by  Mr.  Egede,  who  proffered 
any  assistance  he  could  render.  Here  they  made  pre- 
parations for  commencing  a  settlement,  and  erected  for 
themselves  a  house,  with  timber  which  they  carried 
out  with  them  from  Copenhagen.  But  the  first  few 
years  were  to  them  years  of  little  apparent  prosperity 
in  their  work,  and  of  much  suffering,  being  sometimes 
reduced  to  such  straits  for  provisions,  that  they  were 
compelled  to  subsist  on  "shell-fish  and  sea-weed." 
They  however,  received  occasional  supplies  from  their 
friends  at  home,  and  several  new  missionaries  were 
sent  out  to  be  associated  with  them.  Though  they  had 
to  encounter  the  prejudices  of  the  natives,  and  were 
sometimes  "  pelted  with  stones,"  and  in  danger  of  as- 
sassination, they  "  endured  as  seeing  him  who  is  invis- 
ible," and  in  humble  dependence  upon  him,  they  con- 
tinued steadfast  in  their  vvork. 

In  1738,  after  five  years  of  unremitting  toil,  the 
missionaries  were  cheered  by  the  conversion  of  Kayar- 
nak,  the  first  native  who  embraced  the  gospel.  He  in 
company  with  several  other  Southlanders,  called  at 
the  station,  and  heard  from  Mr.  Beck  the  story  of  the 
cross.— became  greatly  interested — subsequently  took 
up  his  residence  with  the  brethren,  where  he  received 
constant  instruction,  and  was  enabled  to  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ  for  salvation.  This  man  immediately 
after  his  conversion,  sallied  forth  among  his  friends 
and  acquaintances  to  publish  the  good  news,  and  was 
instrumental  in  bringing  several  to  take  up  their  abode 
near  the  missionaries,  for  the  purpose  of  being  instruct- 
ed in  the  sublime  mysteries  of  salvation  through  the 
blood  of  Christ  ;  some  of  whom  appear  in  a  short  time 
to  have  obtained  "like  precious  faith."  The  brethren 
had  now  found  a  truth  that  should  be  alwa^'s  present 
to  the  minds  of  those  who  would  promote  the  salva- 
tion of  mankind — that  the  doctrine  of  the  cross,  is  the 
peculiar  instrument  that  the  Holy  Spirit  delights  to 
honor  in  the  salvation  of  guilty  men.     They  had  long 


20  SYNOPSIS    OF 

endeavored,  by  declaring  the  being  and  attributes  of 
God  and  the  rectitude  of  his  law,  to  make  impressions 
upon  the  mass  of  heathen  mind  with  which  they  were 
surrounded,  and  still  the  people  were  indifi'erent ;  but 
when  they  told  of  the  incarnate  Saviour,  who  was  "  a 
man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief" — who  suf- 
fered unutterable  agonies  that  sinners  might  be  saved, 
they  could  no  longer  withstand  ;  but  the  melting  strains 
of  mercy  from  the  skies  broke  their  hearts  and  dis- 
solved them  in  penitence. 

"  In  the  month  of  March,  1739,  Kayarnak  and  his 
family  having  afforded  the  most  satisfactory  proofs  of 
their  conversion,  were  solemnly  introduced  into  the 
Christian  church  by  baptism."  But  within  two  years 
from  this  period,  this  "  first  fruit"  of  the  gospel  in 
Greenland,  was  removed  to  the  more  verdant  land  of 
the  blest  above.  Kayarnak  was  seized  with  the  pleu- 
risy ;  and  after  expressing  his  confidence  in  the  atone- 
ment, he  consoled  his  afflicted  friends  by  saying  "  As 
I  was  the  first  of  our  nation  who  was  converted  by  his 
grace,  he  has  determined  that  I  should  be  the  first  to 
enter  into  his  presence."  He  fell  asleep  in  the  con- 
fident expectation  of  immortal  bliss. 

In  the  mean  time  a  number  more  of  the  natives  had 
identified  themselves  with  the  Christian  community, 
who  in  their  excursions  for  the  purpose  of  acquiring 
the  means  of  subsistence,  related  to  their  countrymen 
the  wonderful  tidings,  and  induced  them  to  repair  to 
New  Herrnhut,  the  residence  of  the  missionaries,  for 
further  instruction.  Thus  a  spirit  of  general  inquiry 
was  awakened  which  very  soon  spread  to  a  wide  ex- 
tent. "  One  of  the  baptized  Greenlanders  informed 
the  missionaries  that  he  had  found  his  countrymen 
many  leagues  to  the  north,  so  anxious  to  be  instructed 
in  the  things  of  God,  that  they  urged  him  to  spend  a 
whole  night  with  them  in  conversation  ;  and  after  he 
had  retired  on  the  second  night  for  the  purpose  of  ob- 
taining a  little  repose,  some  of  them  followed  and  con- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  21 

strained  him  to  resume  a  subject  in  which  they  felt  so 
deeply  interested." 

In  1747,  the  brethren  erected  their  first  meeting 
house,  the  materials  for  which  had  been  sent  out  by 
the  friends  at  home  ;  and  at  the  close  of  1748,  "  no 
less  than  two  hundred  and  thirty  Greenlanders  resided 
at  New  Herrnhut,  of  whom  thirty-five  had  been  bap- 
tized in  the  course  of  that  3'ear," 

The  year  1752  was  characterized  by  the  most  severe 
and  distressing  winter,  which  the  oldest  inhabitants 
had  ever  seen.  The  cold  was  intense — .the  storms 
were  most  terrific  ;  and  the  people  unable  to  procure 
the  means  of  subsistence,  were  reduced  to  a  state  of 
pinching  want.  Many  died  of  starvation  ;  and  in 
addition  to  the  miseries  of  famine,  a  most  pestilential 
disease  prevailed,  which  swept  off  multitudes  of  the 
inhabitants.  The  brethren  at  New  Herrnhut,  were 
bereft  of  thirty-five  of  the  converts  by  the  epidemic  ; 
but  their  affliction  was  alleviated  by  the  tranquillity  of 
these  dear  disciples  in  prospect  of  their  solemn  change. 

In  1758,  Matthew  Stach,  who  had  been  for  a  time 
in  Europe,  returned,  and  with  two  brethren  who  ac- 
companied him  for  the  purpose,  and  four  Greenland 
families,  proceeded  to  search  for  a  place  where  another 
station  might  be  established  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Southlanders.  They  fixed  upon  a  small  island,  which 
(though  not  in  all  respects  the  most  desirable,)  pos- 
sessed </<?'ee  very  important  advantages,  viz.  "fresh 
w"ater,  which  is  never  totally  frozen  ;  a  secure  harbor 
for  their  boats  ;  and  a  strand  which  remains  open  the 
whole  year.  Here  therefore,  they  pitched  their  tents, 
and  called  the  place  of  their  little  encampment  Lich- 
tenfels."  In  1760,  they  "  had  the  pleasure  of  bapti- 
zing the  first  heathen  family  at  that  settlement,  con- 
sisting of  a  man  and  woman,  with  their  son  and 
daughter.  The  brethren  for  a  time  felt  the  inconven- 
ience of  being  without  a  suitable  place  for  public  wor- 
ship ;  but   materials   for  buildings  at  length  arrived 


22  SYNOPSIS    OF 

from  Europe,  with  which  they  constructed  a  mission- 
house  and  a  chapel,  sufficiently  large  to  accommodate 
their  numerous  congregations. 

"  At  New  Herrnhut,  in  the  mean  time,  the  cause  of 
Christ  continued  to  flourish  ;  many  of  the  heathen, 
particularly  from  the  south,  continued  to  visit  the  set- 
tlement ;  others,  captivated  with  the  wondrous  tale  of 
the  cross,  took  up  their  ahode  with  the  believers,  and 
between  thirty  and  forty  persons  were  annually  admit- 
ted into  the  church  by  the  rite  of  baptism."  In  1768 
one  of  the  angekoks,  (sorcerers,)  becoming  terribly 
alarmed  by  a  dream,  confessed  to  the  people  the  de- 
ceptions he  had  practiced  upon  them ;  and  a  general 
awakening  took  place,  which  resulted  in  the  addition 
of  about  two  hundred  to  the  churches. 

Mr.  Christopher  Michael  Koenigseer,  having  enjoy- 
ed the  advantages  of  a  liberal  education,  was  sent  out 
in  1773,  to  superintend  the  mission,  and  to  have  the 
oversight  of  the  translations.  In  the  following  year, 
a  new  station  was  established  in  a  populous  neighbor- 
hood in  the  south  of  Greenland,  about  four  hundred 
miles  from  Lichtenfels,  under  the  care  of  John  Soeren- 
sen  and  Gottfried  Grillich.  To  this  settlement  they 
gave  the  name  of  Lichtenau.  Their  labors  in  this 
place  were  very  successful  ;  and  in  a  few  years  this 
became  the  most  important  station  in  the  country. 

During  a  number  of  years  from  this  period,  the  se- 
verity of  the  winters  and  most  frightful  storms,  togeth- 
er with  the  malignant  epidemics  with  which  they 
were  occasionally  visited,  produced  great  sufferings 
both  in  the  settlements  and  in  the  country.  A  rup- 
ture between  Denmark  and  England  which  obstructed 
communication  between  the  missionaries  and  their 
brethren  in  Europe,  was  most  seriously  felt-  by  the 
mission,  and  the  suffering  occasioned  by  the  want  of 
provisions  was  very  considerable.  Notwithstanding 
all  these  embaraassments  they  persevered  in  their 
work,  and  were  occasionally  cheered  by  new  acces- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  23 

sions  to  the  number  of  conA'^erts.  On  the  29th  of  June, 
1820,  Mr.  Beck  completed  his  fiftieth  year  of  service 
in  the  cause  of  missions  in  Greenland,  on  which  occa- 
sion he  says,  "  It  is  now  fifty  years  since  I  received 
and  accepted  my  call  to  serve  this  mission,  in  which 
my  dear  father  was  employed  during  forty-three  years. 
The  Greenlanders  have  no  correct  idea  of  such  a  num- 
ber of  years,  and  would  not  understand  the  design  of  a 
public  celebration  which  has  been  proposed.  Nay, 
rather  would  I  celebrate  it  in  stillness  and  private 
meditation,  in  humility  and  a  conscious  sense  of  my 
unworthiness,  and  in  praising  my  merciful  Lord  and 
Master,  who  has  shown  such  favor  to  an  unprofitable 
servant." 

In  1821,  the  translation  of  the  New  Testament  by 
Mr.  Kleinschmidt,  was  completed  and  ready  for  the 
press,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  having 
proposed  to  print  it  for  them.  The  congregation  at 
New  Herrnhut  numbered  359 — Lichtenfels,  331 — 
Lichtenau,  588. 

"At the  close  of  1822,"  says  Mr.  Eberle,  of  Lich- 
tenau, "  our  congregation  consisted  of  685  persons, 
comprising  571  baptized,  and  114  unbaptized,  under 
instruction  ;  and  this  year  we  have  the  prospect  of  a 
still  greater  increase,  as  many  heathen  from  the  south 
have  sent  us  word  that  they  intend  to  come  hither, 
being  desirous  of  turning  with  their  whole  heart  to 
Jesus." 

In  1824,  the  brethren  established  another  station, 
which  they  named  Fredericstall,  and  in  October,  1825, 
Mr.  Kleinschmidt  the  missionary,  says  in  a  letter  to 
his  brethren,  "  Since  our  arrival  here  on  the  27th  of 
July,  1824,  one  hundred  and  four  heathen  have  been 
baptized."  Thus  has  the  Lord  succeeded  the  labors 
of  his  servants,  and  as  the  fruit  of  their  toils  in  Green- 
land, there  were  at  the  close  of  1836,  '^■^  all  the  con- 
gregations, 1820  persons,  of  whom  840  were  commu- 
nicants in  the  churches  under  the  care  of  twenty-three 
missionaries. 


24  SYNOPSIS  OF 


MISSIONS    ON    THE    WEST    INDIA    ISLANDS. 

A  mission  was  established  on  the  island  of  St. 
Thomas,  by  Leonard  Dober,  at  the  close  of  1732.  He 
was  accompanied  hither  by  Mr.  Nitschman,  who  was 
appointed  for  this  purpose,  with  instructions  to  return 
again  to  Herrnhut  as  soon  as  Mr.  Dober  was  settled 
on  the  field  of  his  missionary  labor.  In  June,  1734, 
other  missionaries  arrived,  and  Mr.  Dober  soon  return- 
ed to  Herrnhut,  having  been  elected  an  elder  in  the 
congregation  at  that  place.  The  brethren  of  the  mis- 
sion were  in  a  short  time  all  carried  ofi"  by  the  tin- 
healthiness  of  the  climate  ;  but  their  places  were  sup- 
plied early  in  1736,  by  Frederic  Martin  and  John 
Bonike.  In  September  of  that  year,  three  persons 
were  baptized,  "  as  the  first  fruits  of  the  slaves,"  on 
the  island  ;  and  the  next  year,  through  the  kindness  of 
friends  whom  the  Lord  raised  up  for  them,  they  pur- 
chased a  small  plantation  which  they  called  Pasaun- 
enberg,  but  subsequently  they  changed  its  name  to  JVew 
Herrnhut.  Bonike  was  however  soon  taken  from  the 
world  by  a  very  solemn  dispensation.  He  had  become 
enthusiastic,  and  having  imbibed  strong  prejudices 
against  his  brethren,  he  left  them  after  calling  upon 
God  to  judge  between  them.  He  had  not  proceeded 
far  when  he  was  struck  from  his  horse  by  lightning, 
and  soon  expired. 

In  January,  1739,  Count  Zinzendorf  visited  the  isl- 
and, accompanied  by  two  missionaries  and  their  wives, 
sent  out  to  strengthen  the  mission.  He  found  the 
brethren  in  prison,  upon  unfounded  charges  by  the  en- 
emies of  religion,  who  had  raised  a  fierce  persecution  ; 
but  he  soon  succeeded  in  securing  their  liberation,  and 
attended  their  meetings  for  worship,  and  sometimes 
addressed  the  people  ;  thus  exerting  his  influence  for 


CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS.  25 

the  promotion  of  religion  among  them.  The  number 
of  negroes  who  regularly  attended  was  800  ;  and  in 
1740  the  religious  interest  had  become  so  great  that 
Mr.  Martin  says,  "  scarcely  a  day  passes  but  some  of 
these  poor  creatures  call  upon  us,  bemoaning  their  sin 
and  misery,  and  praying  with  floods  of  tears  for  divine 
grace.  When  we  walk  out,  we  frequently  observe 
one  and  another  praying,  and  crying  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
to  be  cleansed  from  their  sins  by  his  precious  blood." 

In  1749,  while  Bishop  Watteville  was  making  a  vis- 
itation on  the  island,  in  the  course  of  two  months,  more 
than  100  were  baptized,  many  of  whom  were  aged, 
blind  or  lame,  and  a  very  general  awakening  followed, 
which  increased  the  number  of  the  catechumens  to 
more  than  a  thousand. 

Another  plantation  was  purchased  by  the  brethren 
in  1753,  which  they  called  Niesky ;  at  which  place 
as  also  at  New  Herrnhut,  the  gospel  was  preached 
with  such  success  that  "  upwards  of  a  hundred  persons 
were  annually  admitted  into  the  church  by  baptism." 
The  labors  also  of  the  native  assistants,  of  whom  there 
were  twenty-four  were  greatly  promotive  of  good  to 
their  countrymen. 

ST.    CROIX. 

A  number  of  missionaries  were  sent  to  this  island  in 
1734,  but  the  climate  being  insalubrious,  many  died, 
and  the  mission  was  given  up.  In  1740,  another  at- 
tempt was  made,  which  finally  failed ;  not  however 
till  an  estate  had  been  purchased,  and  four  negroes  had 
been  baptized.  But  in  1753,  George  Ohneberg,  with 
two  other  brethren,  established  themselves  on  the  isl- 
and, and  commenced  their  appropriate  work  with 
much  success.  Though  they  had  to  encounter  many 
trials,  and  incendiaries  were  unwearied  in  their  efforts 
to  burn  their  houses,  they  still  persevered,  and  secured 
an  estate,  which  they  named  Friedensthat,  where  they 
3 


26  SYNOPSIS    OF 

built  a  mission-house  and  church.  "  The  number  of 
persons  who  attended  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  also 
rapidly  increased,  and  upwards  of  a  hundred  negroes 
•were  annually  received  into  the  church  by  the  rite  of 
baptism." 

In  1765,  the  mission-house  at  Fricdensherg,  was 
destroyed  by  fire,  but  was  soon  rebuilt,  together  with 
another  church  ;  and  the  following  year  all  the  build- 
ings on  the  mission  premises  at  Friedensthat,  were 
blown  down,  by  one  of  the  hurricanes  with  which  the 
islands  are  frequently  visited.  This  disaster  was  also 
followed  by  famine  and  pestilence  ;  but  in  the  midst  of 
all  these  distresses,  the  Lord  wrought  graciously  among 
the  people.  The  services,  which  for  nearly  a  year 
were  held  in  the  open  air,  were  attended  by  "  more 
than  a  thousand  persons,  and  many  were  every  month 
admitted  to  the  privileges  of  Christian  baptism." 

The  prosperity  of  the  mission  requiring  another  set- 
tlement, an  estate  was  purchased  in  177S,  which  was 
called  Friedcnsfdcl ;  where  February  23, 1819,  a  new 
church  was  opened  for  religious  service,  on  which  oc- 
casion the  assembly  was  so  great  "  that  not  a  third 
part  could  obtain  admittance  within  the  doors." 

ST.    JAN. 

A  mission  was  commenced  on  this  island  a  few  years 
subsequently  to  that  of  St.  Croix.  An  overseer  on 
one  of  the  plantations,  named  Jens  Rasmus,  was  soli- 
citous for  the  salvation  of  the  negroes  under  his  care, 
and  in  addition  to  his  own  labors  for  their  welfare,  he 
invited  the  missionaries  from  St.  Thomas  to  come  and 
proclaim  the  gospel.  A  small  estate  was  purchased, 
wliich  they  called  Bethany.  This,  in  1754^  was  com- 
mitted to  the  care  of  John  Brucker,  from  St.  Thomas. 
The  advancement  of  the  work,  though  not  rapid,  was 
sutFicient  to  encourage  the  brethren  in  1782,  to  pur- 
chase an  estate  on  another  part  of  the  island,  which 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  27 

they  named  Emmaus.  In  August,  1793,  the  island 
was  visited  by  a  destructive  hurricane,  which  serious- 
ly injured  the  buildings  belonging  to  the  mission.  But 
the  Lord  prospered  the  labors  of  his  servants,  and  in 
1813,  the  number  of  those  who  had  been  baptized 
was  1461,  of  whom  677  were  communicants  in  the 
church. 

That  the  missions  on  the  islands  under  the  Danish 
government,  have  enjoyed  the  approbation  of  Heaven, 
is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  in  1836  there  were  seven 
stations  enjoying  the  labors  of  thirty-four  missionaries  ; 
10,227  hearers  from  among  the  negroes  and  4009  com- 
municants in  the  churches. 

JAMAICA. 

The  first  missionary  designated  for  this  island  was 
Zechariah  George  Caries,  who  with  two  other  breth- 
ren arrived  in  1754,  in  compliance  with  a  request  from 
several  proprietors,  who  became  responsible  for  their 
support,  and  also  furnished  them  with  a  house  and  land 
for  the  use  of  the  mission.  Under  these  favorable  cir- 
cumstances, the  negroes  having  liberty  to  attend  the 
meetings,  they  soon  had  numerous  congregations. 
Twenty-six  were  baptized  within  about  a  year,  and 
there  were  800  regular  attendants  at  religious  service. 
The  missionaries  established  two  stations,  designated 
by  the  names  of  Car'inel  and  Emmaus^  and  also  preach- 
ed occasionally  on  Mesopotamia,  Bogue  and  Island 
plantations.  All  the  prospects  of  the  mission  were, 
during  the  first  few  years  quite  cheering ;  but  these 
happy  appearances  were  at  length  shaded  by  differences 
of  opinion  between  the  first  missionaries  and  some  who 

were  subsequently  sent  out Harmony  was  finally 

restored  through  the  influence  of  Frederick  Schlegel, 
who  was  authorized  to  take  upon  himself  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  mission  in  1764  ;  and  in  1768,  230 
slaves  were  baptized.     But  after  the  death  of  Schlegel, 


28  SYNOPSIS    OF 

which  occiirred  in  1770,  the  mission,  from  various 
causes,  was  for  a  number  of  years  in  a  depressed  con- 
dition. 

In  1804,  at  the  end  of  fifty  years  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  mission,  the  brethren  say,  "  Though 
we  cannot  exult  over  an  abundant  ingathering  of  souls, 
which  these  fifty  years  have  produced,  or  even  over 
our  present  prospects,  yet  we  have  sufficient  cause  of 
gratitude  to  the  Lord,  for  having  preserved  a  seed  in 
Jamaica,  which  in  his  own  good  time,  may  grow  up 
into  a  rich  harvest.  It  appears  from  the  church  regis- 
ter, that  from  the  beginning  of  this  mission  to  the 
present  period,  938  negroes  have  been  baptized." 

From  this  period  the  work  appears  to  have  received 
a  new  impulse.  The  number  of  preaching  places  was 
increased  and  consequently  the  number  of  attendants. 
Among  the  new  stations  New  Eden  was  peculiarly 
favored,  and  at  the  close  of  1819  the  congregation 
numbered  505.  From  Carmel,  Mr.  Hafa  writes  under 
date  of  February  20,  1821,  "On  the  first  prayer  day 
this  year,  sixteen  adults  were  baptized,  three  received 
into  the  congregation,  and  twenty  added  to  the  class  of 
candidates  for  baptism." 

The  brethren,  desiring  to  enlarge  the  sphere  of  their 
operations,  purchased  a  site  at  Fairfield,  in  the  vicini- 
ty of  the  May  day  mountains,  from  "which  place  Mr. 
Ellis  writes  in  1825,  "  About  100  slaves  from  adjacent 
plantations  have  given  in  their  names,  as  desirous  of 
religious  instruction.  The  number  of  persons  at  Fair- 
field amounts  to  1,047,  among  whom  there  are  261 
communicants,  and  141  baptized  members  of  the 
church." 

At  the  close  of  1836,  there  were  on  this  island  seven 
stations,  twenty  missionaries,  7182  colored  hearers, 
1453  communicants. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  29 


ANTIGUA. 

in  1756,  the  brethren  in  St.  Thomas  sent  Samuel 
Isles  to  establish  a  mission  on  this  island,  and  after 
several  years  of  toil  amidst  many  discouragements,  in 
1761,  "  a  piece  of  ground  was  purchased  in  the  town 
of  St.  John,  for  the  purpose  of  a  missionary  establish- 
ment, and  a  place  of  worship  was  erected  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  the  negroes." 

In  1764,  Isles  deceased,  and  the  mission  was  for 
several  years  unprosperous.  However  in  1769,  Mr. 
Brown  from  North  America,  took  the  charge  of  the 
establishment,  whose  labors  were  so  successful  that  it 
was  necessary  to  enlarge  the  place  of  worship  ;  on 
which  occasion  the  following  expedient  was  adopted 
by  the  negroes.  On  coming  to  the  evening  meeting, 
each  individual  brought  a  few  stones  and  other  mate- 
rials with  him  ;  the  different  departments  of  the  work 
were  divided  between  such  as  were  masons  and  car- 
penters ;  and  those  who  could  not  assist  in  enlarging 
the  edifice,  provided  refreshments  for  the  builders  ;  so 
that  the  requisite  alteration  was  completed  by  the  vol- 
untary labor  of  these  poor  Slaves,  after  finishing  their 
respective  daily  tasks. 

In  1782,  a  new  settlement  was  formed,  which  the 
brethren  denominated  Grace  Hill-  For  several  years 
from  this  time,  a  variety  of  causes  operated  against  the 
mission  ;  but  success  attended  the  preaching  of  the 
word,  and  many  were  added  to  the  congregations. 

In  1796  another  settlement  was  formed,  which  was 
named  Grace  Bay,  and  in  1817  another  still  was 
formed,  which  they  called  Newjicld.  To  aid  these  es- 
tablishments, the  colonial  government  contributed  ten 
acres  of  land,  ,£1000  for  buildings,  and  j£300  per  an- 
num for  the  support  of  the  missionaries.  The  fifth 
settlement  was  formed  at  Cedar-hill,  and  prosperity 
crowned  the  work.  Mr.  Richter  states,  that  "  be- 
tween Easter  1822  and  Easter  1823,  408  adult  negroes 


30  SYNOPSIS    OF 

had  been  baptized  or  received  into  the  congregation  at 
St.  John's  ;  104  at  Grace-hill  ;  49  at  Grace-bay  ;  115 
at  Newfield  ;  and  S9  at  Cedar-hill  ;  forming  a  total  of 
765  within  the  year  ;  and  during  the  same  period  482 
persons  were  admitted  in  the  different  settlements,  to 
the  holy  communion." 

On  this  island  there  were  in  1836,  five  settlements  ; 
twenty-three  missionaries  ;  13,836  converts;  of  whom 
5,113  were  in  full  communion. 

BARBADOES. 

In  1765  an  attempt  was  made  to  establish  amission 
here,  but  owing  to  opposition  and  other  untoward  cir- 
cumstances, no  very  considerable  advancement  was 
made  till  1790,  when  some  awakening  appeared,  and 
the  congregation  sometimes  amounted  to  150.  In 
1794,  the  brethren  purchased  a  small  estate,  to  which 
thev  jrave  the  name  o^  Sharon-  In  1817  the  congre- 
gation  numbered  214,  of  whom  68  were  communi- 
cants in  the  church.  In  October,  1819,  the  island  was 
visited  by  a  most  terrific  storm,  by  which  the  mission- 
aries sustained  severe  losses.  In  1823  and  the  year 
following,  the  condition  of  the  mission  was  more  pros- 
perous than  before  ;  the  missionaries  were  invited  to 
preach  "  at  twenty  different  plantations,  and  Mr. 
Haynes  built  a  chapel  and  mission-house  on  his  estate." 
In  1828  Mr.  Brunner  writes,  "  At  Sharon  we  baptized 
twelve  adults  and  received  seven  as  candidates,  and 
at  Tabor  on  the  same  day,  five  were  admitted  to 
church  privileges." 

Mr.  Taylor  writes  to  the  society,  "  In  1829  there 
were  baptized  in  Sharon  69  adult  negroes,  and  admit- 
ted to  the  supper  52  persons.  The  congregation  con- 
sisted of  161  communicants  ;  197  baptized  adults  and 
124  baptized  children  ;  there  are  94  candidates  for 
baptism,  and  168  new  people,  making  the  total  of  in- 
dividuals under  our  care   744.     At  the  same  period 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  31 

tlie  cong:reo;ation  at  Tabor  consisted  of  thirteen  com- 
municants,  thirty-six  baptized  adults,  and  twenty-seven 
children,  making,  with  thirty-seven  candidates  for  bap- 
tism, and  fifty-eight  new  people,  an  aggregate  of  171 
persons." 

In  1S36,  there  were  two  settlements  ;  eight  mis- 
sionaries ;  1970  converts,  of  whom  362  were  commu- 
nicants. 

ST.     CHRISTOPHERS. 

A  mission  was  established  here  in  1777,  by  breth- 
ren Birkby  and  Gotwald  from  Antigua  ;  but  its  pro- 
gress for  many  years  was  slow.  In  1789  the  number 
of  baptized  persons  was  279.  There  were  also  about 
eighty  catechumens  ;  but  in  the  following  year  a  great 
awakening  took  place  and  the  number  of  the  congre- 
gation was  2500. 

In  1819  a  new  settlement  was  commenced  at  Be- 
thesda.  This  was  on  the  Cay  on  estate,  where  a 
church  was  also  erected. 

"  At  the  close  of  1826,  the  congregation  at  Basse- 
terre consisted  of  1777  persons,  of  whom  606  were 
communicants.  There  were  also  302  candidates  for 
baptism,  and  500  under  gospel  instructions,  in  all  2579. 

The  congregation  at  Bethesda  consisted  of  995 
members,  of  whom  316  were  communicants,  and  with 
catechumens  and  candidates  for  baptism,  the  entire 
number  was  1780  persons. 

In  1836  there  were  three  settlements,  eight  mission- 
aries, 4988  converts,  including  1205  communicants. 

NORTH    AMERICA. 

A  number  of  brethren  from  Herrnhut  arrived  in 
Georgia  in  the  spring  of  1735,  with  the  intention  of 
devoting  their  labors  to  the  benefit  of  the  Indian  tribes 
in  the  country.     They  located  themselves  among  the 


32  SYNOPSIS    OF 

Creek  Indians,  near  the  Ogechee  river,  and  established 
a  school  with  flattering  prospects  ;  but  the  disturbances 
between  the  English  and  Spaniards  rendered  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  station  impracticable,  and  the  brethren 
retired  into  Pennsylvania. 

Other  stations  were  subsequently  established  ;  but 
though  many  of  the  Indians  were  savingly  benefited 
by  the  gospel,  the  opposition,  both  of  the  savages  and 
also  some  of  the  whites,  was  so  fierce  that  no  station 
remained  long  undisturbed.  The  hostilities  between 
the  French  and  English,  and  again  the  war  between 
England  and  the  United  States,  each  in  their  turn, 
were  exceedingly  unfavorable  to  the  permanency  of 
missionary  operations  at  any  given  point.  Indeed,  a 
very  large  portion  of  the  history  of  this  mission  is  made 
up  of  accounts  of  efforts  made  to  be  thwarted — stations 
established  to  be  vacated  by  the  artifices  of  unholy 
men,  or  the  desolating  barbarity  of  savages  ;  and  of 
anticipations  raised  to  be  crushed  in  disappointment. 
The  history  of  this  mission  is  so  blended  with  the 
events  of  an  entire  century,  that  the  limits  of  this  work 
forbid  an  attempt  to  present  its  analysis.* 

In  1836  there  were  two  stations  ;  one  among  the 
Delmoarcs  in  Upper  Canada,  and  one  among  the  Cher- 
okees  in  Georgia.  There  were  eight  missionaries  ; 
360  Indian  converts,  of  whom  eighty-five  were  in  full 
communion  in  the  church. 


SOUTH    AMERICA. 

Early  in  the  autumn  of  1738,  two  missionaries  by 
the  names  of  Dachne  and  Guettner  arrived  in  Berbice,' 
in  accordance  with  the  expressed  wish  of  a  gentleman 
in  Amsterdam,  who  owned  plantations  there.  But  the 
managers  of  the  estates  assumed  a  position  which  pre- 

*  For  an  extended  account  of  this  mission  see  Choules'  His- 
tory of  Missions,  Vol.  I.   p.  82. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  33 

eluded  all  hope  of  being  useful  in  that  place  ;  and  a 
Surinam  trader  offering  them  a  location  about  a  hun- 
dred miles  from  the  coast,  they  repaired  thither  and 
formed  a  small  settlementwhich  they  called  Pilgerrhut. 
Here  they  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  Arawak  lan- 
guage, and  being  encouraged  by  the  arrival  of  new 
missionaries,  they  itinerated  through  the  surrounding 
country  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians.  During  the 
first  ten  years  of  their  labor,  thirty-nine  were  received 
into  the  church. 

The  missionaries  prosecuted  their  work  with  great 
diligence  and  their  instructions  were  very  useful  to 
many,  even  among  the  most  savage  tribes,  so  that  in 
1756,  about  230  resided  at  the  station  ;  but  so  formi- 
dable were  the  obstacles  to  the  mission  that  it  was 
finally  abandoned. 

At  Sharon,  on  the  Sarameca,  a  settlement  was  also 
formed  which  enjoyed  some  prosperity,  having  in  the 
congregation  about  sixty  persons;  but  being  seriously 
embarrassed  by  the  Bush  negroes,  and  the  indifference 
of  the  Indians,  it  was  given  up  in  1799. 

A  station  was  also  formed  on  the  Corenti/n,  and 
another  at  Bamhey^  on  the  Sarameca  ;  but  hoth  were 
subsequently  relinquished  for  want  of  suitable  encour- 
agement. 

At  Paramaribo.,  a  few  brethren  engaged  in  business 
and  employed  some  of  the  negroes  as  journeymen,  to 
whom  they  imparted  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel. 
Some  were  induced  to  embrace  the  truth  ;  and  finally 
a  site  was  procured  and  a  church  erected,  where  divine 
service  was  celebrated  without  molestation.  In  1779, 
two  years  after  their  commencement,  more  than  100 
belonged  to  the  congregation.  The  progress  of  the 
cause,  though  not  rapid,  appears  to  have  been  steady, 
and  the  converts  were  very  sincere  in  their  attach- 
ment to  tlie  doctrines  taught  them.  At  the  close  of 
1820,  the  congregation  embraced  969  persons,  of 
whom  722  were  communicants,  and  the  whole  num- 


34  SYNOPSIS    OP 

ber  of  negroes  under  the  care  of  the  missionaries,  was 
1154. 

The  mission  at  Paramaribo  has  continued  to  flourish. 
In  1836  there  were  two  settlements,  fourteen  missiona- 
ries, and  3471  converts,  including  1240  communicants. 

LABRADOR. 

The  first  attempts  to  establish  a  mission  in  Labra- 
dor were  made  in  1752,  but  nothing  permanent  ap- 
pears to  have  been  effected  till  1770,  when  the  grant 
of  a  tract  of  land  was  made  to  the  United  Brethren,  for 
the  purpose  of  establishing  a  mission  among  the  Es- 
quimaux. Messrs.  Haven,  Drachart,  and  Jensen, 
sailed  from  London  in  1770,  and  were  followed  the 
next  year  by  fourteen  other  missionaries.  They  loca- 
ted themselves  at  a  place  which  they  called  Nnin^  and 
with  materials  taken  out  with  them,  they  erected  a 
mission-house.  The  attention  of  some  of  the  natives 
was  enlisted,  and  in  two  or  three  years  they  formed  a 
class  of  catechumens,  and  had  so  large  a  congregation 
that  they  resolved  to  erect  a  church. 

In  the  spring  of  1776,  a  new  settlement  was  formed 
at  a  place  called  Okkak,  about  150  miles  north  of 
Nain,the  land  for  which  had  been  purchased  the  pre- 
ceding year.  At  this  place  in  1781,  thirty-eight  had 
been  baptized,  and  there  were  ten  catechumens. 

In  August,  17S2,  a  third  settlement  was  formed 
south  of  Nain,  which  was  named  Hopcdale ;  at  which 
place  after  several  years  of  extreme  discouragement, 
an  extensive  awakening  took  place,  which  also  spread 
over  all  the  other  stations. 

The  accounts  from  this  mission  abound  with  thrill- 
ing incidents  of  perils  and  deliverances,  andof  the  un- 
affected piety  of  the  converts.  On  the  9th  of  August, 
1820,  the  brethren  held  a  jubilee,  it  being  just  fifty 
years  since  the  mission  was  established.  The  interest 
of  the  occasion  was  increased  by  the  arrival  of  the 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  35 

Harmony,   from   Europe,   bringing   intelligence  from 
home. 

As  the  result  of  the  mission  in  Labrador,  in  1836, 
there  were  four  stations  ;  twenty- nine  missionaries  ; 
671  Esquimaux  converts,  of  whom  336  were  commu- 
nicants, 

SOUTH    AFRICA. 

The  mission  to  South  Africa  was  undertaken  by 
George  Schmidt,  who  arrived  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  July  9,  1737,  and  located  himself  about  seventy 
miles  from  Cape-town,  but  the  next  year  he  removed 
to  a  place  near  Serjeant's  river,  Avhere  his  labors 
among  the  Hottentots  were  crowned  "wdth  success.  A 
school  was  established  and  several  were  baptized  ;  but 
having  occasion  to  visit  Europe  in  1743,  the  Dutch 
East  India  Company  prohibited  his  return  to  this  in- 
terestina:  field  :  and  the  few  converts  being  left  with- 
out  a  religious  guide  were  finally  dispersed. 

The  mission  was  suspended  nearly  fifty  years, 
when  in  1792,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Company, 
it  was  renewed  by  Messrs.  Marsveld,  Schwinn,  and 
Keuhnel.  The  location  to  which  they  were  recom- 
mended was  at  Bavian's  Kloof,  about  120  miles  east- 
ward from  Cape-town,  which  proved  to  be  the  very 
place  formerly  occupied  by  Schmidt.  Some  of  the 
ruins  of  the  settlement  still  remained ;  and  they  also 
found  one  aged  female,  named  Helena,  who  was  bap- 
tized by  him,  and  who  still  retained  her  Dutch  Testa- 
ment, which  as  a  precious  relic,  she  kept  in  "  a  leath- 
er bag  enclosed  in  two  sheep-skins." 

In  1793,  seven  were  baptized,  and  considerable  in- 
terest upon  religious  subjects  was  prevailing ;  but 
these  favorable  appearances  were  soon  overshadowed 
by  clouds  of  adversity.  A  threatened  invasion  by  the 
French,  required  all  the  Hottentots  who  could  bear 
arms,  to  repair  to  Cape-town.     Baas  Teunis,  the  over- 


36  SYNOPSIS    OP 

seer  of  the  district,  who  at  first  was  friendly,  became 
the  enemy  of  the  mission.  The  farmers,  fearing  that 
they  should  lose  some  temporal  advantages  if  the  na- 
tives were  christianized,  became  exceedingly  hostile, 
and  in  1795,  a  large  body  of  the  colonists  arose,  who 
menaced  the  settlement  with  entire  destruction.  But 
in  the  course  of  the  year  the  colony  passed  into  the 
hands  of  the  English,  under  whose  protection  the 
brethren  at  Bavian's  Kloof  enjoyed  a  season  of  tran- 
quillity. 

On  the  8th  of  January  ]  800,  the  brethren  consecra- 
ted a  new  and  spacious  church,  capable  of  holding  1500 
persons,  and  at  this  time  the  congregation  numbered 
304,  of  whom  84  had  been  baptized  the  preceding 
year. 

On  the  conclusion  of  peace  between  the  English  and 
Dutch,  the  colony  was  again  restored  to  the  latter,  and 
the  name  of  the  settlement  was  "  changed  from  Bla- 
vian''s  Kloof.,  or  Baboon's  Glen,  to  Gnadenthal  or 
Gracevale." 

In  1806,  however,  the  colony  again  passed  into  the 
hands  of  the  British  ;  but  the  mission  was  not  inter- 
rupted by  the  change  ;  and  soon  after  this  another  set- 
tlement was  formed  by  the  advice  of  governor  Caledon, 
which  took  the  name  of  "  Gruenckloof,  or  Green-glen, 
on  the  high  road  between  Cape-town  and  Saldanha 
Bay."  The  care  of  this  settlement  was  committed  to 
Messrs.  Schmidt  and  Kohrhammer  ;  the  former  of 
whom,  in  1811,  very  providentially  escaped  beingtorn 
in  pieces  by  a  wild  beast.  While  with  a  number  of 
Hottentots  he  was  hunting  the  wolves,  which  were 
committing  depredations  in  the  neighborhood,  a  tiger 
sprang  upon  him  and  caught  his  arm  ;  but  he  seized 
the  monster  by  the  throat  and  succeeded  in  throwing 
him  down,  and  held  him  fast  till  a  Hottentot  came  and 
relieved  him  by  shooting  the  furious  animal. 

In  1815  the  mission  was  visited  by  Mr.  Latrobe,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Society  ;  and  a  new  station  was  form- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  37 

ed  on  the  banks  of  the  Witfe  Reveir,  near  the  frontiers 
of  CafTraria.  The  missionaries  here  commenced  labor, 
and  for  a  season  were  encouraged  by  many  cheering 
indications,  but  the  CafTres  soon  began  a  scene  of  de- 
predations, drove  ofl' their  cattle  and  killed  some  of  the 
herdsmen,  and  the  missionaries  considering  themselves 
in  imminent  danger  of  fallina;  victims  to  savase  bar- 
banty,  hnally  evacuated  the  place,  and  the  settlement 
was  burned  by  the  CafFres.  But  peace  being  restored 
between  the  colonial  government  and  the  Cadres,  the 
brethren  returned  and  formed  a  new  settlement  near 
the  ruins  of  the  first,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of 
Enon. 

Towards  the  close  of  1822,  Mr.  Lictner  and  wife,  at 
the  solicitation  of  government,  took  the  charge  of  a 
leper  hospital,  where  their  labors  among  the  inmates 
were  rewarded  by  the  conversion  of  many  of  the  pa- 
tients. 

In  1828,  a  mission  was  commenced  among  the  Tam- 
bookkies,  on  the  Klipplaats  river,  which  was  soon 
broken  up  by  the  savage  Fitkannas.  But  the  station 
was  subsequently  resumed  with  many  encouraging 
prospects- 

In  1836,  there  were  in  South  Africa,  six  stations  ; 
forty-two  missionaries ;  3,175  converts  from  various 
tribes,  of  whom  are  1107  communicants. 

A  mission  was  also  established  in  Russia,  in  1765, 
which  notwithstanding  the  assiduous  labors  of  the 
brethren  for  many  years,  appears  not  to  have  met  with 
very  great  encouragement.  At  the  end  of  forty-five 
years,  only  five  had  been  baptized.  About  the  year 
1818,  however,  a  man  named  Sodnom,  received  the 
truth,  and  finally  identified  himself  wnth  the  mission- 
aries. A  few  others  appear  to  have  been  illuminated 
by  the  gospel,  and  when  the  Prince  Serbedshab  assu- 
med a  hostile  position  and  prohibited  the  missionaries 
living  among  his  people,  twenty-two  of  the  Calmucs 
4 


38  CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS. 

took  up  their  abode  on  lands  belonging  to  the  brethren 
at  wSarepta.  On  the  9th  of  August,  1823,  the  largest 
part  of  the  settlement  at  Sarepta  was  destroyed  by 
fire  ;  and  the  brethren  being  subsequently  forbidden 
by  royal  authority  to  administer  baptism — (this  pre- 
rogative being  confined  exclusively  to  the  clergy  of  the 
Greek  church,)   the  mission  was  suspended. 

Several  other  missions  have  also  been  undertaken, 
some  of  which  for  a  time  were  encouraging,  and  in 
which  the  zeal  and  perseverance  of  the  United  Breth- 
ren were  happily  developed,  but  which  from  various 
causes  have  been  unsuccessful. 

In  1S41,  there  were  under  the  care  of  the  society, 
fifty-six  stations,  256  missionaries,  including  assist- 
ants, 17,606  communicants,  6,070  scholars.  Trans- 
lations have  been  made  into  six  languages.  Receipts 
^10,651. 


ENGLISH    BAPTIST    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

An  interesting  feature  in  the  divine  administration, 
is  displayed  in  the  selection  and  adaptation  of  the 
agencies  for  propagating  Christianity,  to  the  peculiar 
circumstances  under  which  they  are  to  be  employed. 
Hence,  when  the  condition  of  things  in  the  Church  has 
demanded  some  extraordinary  movement,  men  of  suit- 
able capacity  have  been  raised  up  to  meet  the  exi- 
gence. Thus  it  was  in  the  formation  of  the  English 
Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

In  the  pioneers  of  that  enterprise,  the  Lord  had  de- 
posited elements,  the  combined  action  of  which,  was 
destined  to  produce  results  of  no  ordinary  character. 
A  frigid,  and,  to  some  extent,  unscriptural  theology, 
had  long  prevailed  in  the  Church,  by  which,  expansive 
views  of  the  character  and  extent  of  the  "great  com- 
mission," and  an  enlarged  system  of  operations  for  the 
universal  diffusion  of  gospel  blessings  were  precluded. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  39 

Jt  was  desirable  that  the  slumbering  Church  should  be 
aroused,  and  that  wicked  men  should  be  made  aware 
of  their  duty  to  believe  the  gospel.  From  compara- 
tive obscurity  Andrew  Fuller  was  raised  up  to  combat 
the  errors  of  the  times,  and  restore  to  their  appropriate 
place  the  high  prerogatives  of  that  solemn  charge. — 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
ever}^  creature."  In  1781  he  published  a  small  vol- 
ume, entitled,  "  The  Gospel  of  Christ  worthy  of  all 
acceptation,"  in  which  is  proved  conclusively  the  duty 
of  all  men  to  Vy'hom  the  gospel  is  made  known,  to  be- 
lieve and  obey  it.  In  that  little  work  are,  unquestion- 
ably, the  germs  of  the  mission. 

The  practical  bearing  of  the  sentiments  there  advo- 
cated, was  soon  felt  by  others  :  and  William  Carey, 
tracing  them  onward  to  their  legitimate  results,  ad- 
vanced another  step,  and  insisted  upon  the  duty  of 
sending  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  The  ministers  in 
the  Northamptonshire  Baptist  Association,  were  soon 
aroused  to  thought,  to  prayer  and  to  action.  At  a 
meeting  of  the  Association  held  at  Nottingham,  early 
in  June,  1784,  a  unanimous  "  Resolution''''  was  passed, 
recommending  to  the  churches  composing  that  body, 
to  set  apart  the  first  Monday  evening  in  every  month, 
to  pray  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  the  world,  and 
cordially  inviting  all  other  Christian  denominations  to 
unite  in  these  services.  This  was  the  origin  of  the 
"  monthly  concert  of  prayer,"  which  is  now  so  exten- 
sively observed  throughout  Christendom. 

The  influences  by  which  these  devoted  servants  of 
Christ  were  guided,  were  far-reaching  and  important 
in  their  results.  To  them  the  whole  subject,  indeed, 
appeared  rather  in  the  light  of  an  experiment ;  but  in 
the  purposes  of  the  Lord,  these  were  the  incipient  ele- 
ments out  of  which  was  to  arise  an  organization  full  of 
blessings  to  the  world.  The  missionary  spirit  gradu- 
ally increased,  both  in  the  ministers  and  churches. 
The  subject  assumed  a  prominence  in  the  preaching 


40 


SYNOPSIS    OF 


and  prayers  of  the  "  sanctuary."  Through  the  press, 
also,  and  in  the  deliberative  convocations,  the  claims 
of  the  heathen  were  most  pathetically  urged,  and  the 
practicability  and  duty  of  the  church  to  send  to  them 
the  gospel  were  clearly  demonstrated. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Association  at  Nottingham, 
May  31,  1792,  Mr.  Carey  preached  a  most  thrilling 
sermon  from  Isaiah  liv.  2,  3,  in  which  he  seized  and 
advocated  with  happy  elFect  the  principles  which 
should  form  the  basis  of  every  religious  enterprise — 
"  Expect  great  things  from  God  ;  attempt  great  things 
for  God."  At  that  time  a  resolution  was  passed, 
"  That  against  the  next  minister's  meeting  at  Ketter- 
ing a  plan  should  be  prepared  for  the  purpose  of  form- 
ing a  society  for  propagating  the  gospel  among  the 
heathen." 

On  the  2nd  of  October,  1792,  at  Kettering,  a  system 
of  resolutions  and  principles  of  action  was  adopted, 
and  signed  by  John  Ryland,  Reynold  Hogg,  John  Sut- 
clifF,  Andrew  Fuller,  Abraham  Greenwood,  Edward 
Sharman,  Joshua  Burton,  Samuel  Pearce,  Thomas 
Blundell,  William  Heighton,  John  Eayres  and  Joseph 
Timms,  whose  subscriptions  in  all,  amounted  to  .£13, 
2s.  6d. 

Such  were  the  beginnings  of  the  English  Baptist 
Missionary  Society,  and  these  were  the  men  whose 
names  will  descend  to  the  latest  posterity  as  the  bene- 
factors of  the  heathen.  Contrasted  with  the  vastness 
of  their  enterprise,  how  small  were  their  means  ! 
How  great  was  their  faith  !  To  the  cold  calculating 
philosophy  of  the  world,  the  whole  subject  appeared 
like  the  outbreak  of  some  monstrous  infatuation  ;  but 
to  the  vision  of  faith  it  was  like  a  beam  of  light  to  pen- 
etrate the  gloom  of  heathenism,  and  irradiate  the 
"dark  places  of  the  earth."  A  guiding  Providence 
was  in  the  movement,  forbidding  them  to  "despise the 
day  of  small  things,"  and  cheering  them  with  antici- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  41 

pations  of  succfess.  He,  who  had  required  the  "  sacri- 
fice," provided  also  tlie  "  lamb." 

Mr.  John  Thomas,  who  had  resided  several  years  in 
India,  and  (being  a  preacher)  had  labored  for  the  spir- 
itual benefit  of  the  natives,  at  the  time  the  society  was 
organized,  had  just  returned  to  London  to  raise  funds 
for  sustainin«;  a  mission  in  Beno;al.  On  beina:  intro- 
duced  to  the  committee  he  received  an  appointment, 
and  Mr.  Carey  readily  agreed  to  be  associated  with 
him  in  the  mission. 

On  the  20th  of  March,  1793,  John  Thomas  and 
William  Carey,  were  designated  as  missionaries,  with 
appropriate  religious  services,  at  Leicester,  where  the 
latter  had  resided  as  pastor  of  the  church  for  several 
years.  They  sailed  June  13,  in  the  "  Kron  Princessa 
Maria,"  a  Danish  East  Indiaman,  and  arrived  at  Cal- 
cutta on  the  11th  of  the  following  November.  From 
hence  it  is  proper  in  tracing  the  operations  of  the  soci- 
ety, first  to  survey  the 

MISSIONS  IN  The  east  iNr)iEs. 

After  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries  at  Calcutta,  they 
were,  during  several  months,  in  an  unsettled  state. 
Though  considerable  efforts  had  been  made  to  obtain 
lands  where  the  interests  of  the  mission  could  be  sub- 
served, no  opening  presented  which  they  regarded  as 
a  fav^orable  location. 

At  length,  George  Udney,  Esq.,  who  was  erecting 
two  indigo  factories  in  the  vicinity  of  Makla,  proposed 
that  Mr.  Thomas  should  take  the  oversight  of  one, 
and  Mr.  Carey  of  the  other,  to  which  they  finally 
agreed.  By  this  arrangement,  they  each  were  placed 
in  a  situation  of  direct  influence  over  more  than  1000 
persons.  The  compensation  for  their  services,  besides 
supporting  their  families,  left  a  considerable  balance 
to  be  devoted  to  the  purposes  of  the  mission.  Their 
opportunities  for  missionary  labor  were  abundant, 
4* 


42  SYNOPSIS  or 

their  business  requiring  them  t^  make  frequent  excur- 
sions in  the  surroundini;  country.  "  Mr.  Carey  occu- 
pied a  district  about  20  miles  square,  witiiin  which, 
besides  occasional  excursions,  he  proceeded  in  perpet- 
ual rotation  through  200  villages  to  proclaim  the 
gospel." 

Among  the  most  formidable  obstacles  which  the 
missionaries  had  to  encounter  was  the  caste,  which, 
says  Mr.  Carey,  ••'  is  a  superstition  that  no  European 
can  conceive  of,  and  is  more  tenaciously  regarded  than 
life."  It  appears  to  have  been  originally  a  "  political 
institution,  by  which  the  ditferent  classes  and  avoca- 
tions of  society  were  kept  in  perpetual  separation ;  so 
that  every  person  was  bound  to  follow  the  trade  or  vo- 
cation of  his  forefathers.  But  subsequently  it  became 
interwoven  with  every  circun'istance  of  life.  Almost 
any  trifling  incident  may  occasion  the  loss  of  caste,  as 
eating  or  smoking  with  a  person  of  another  nation  or 
caste ;  and  to  lose  caste  is  attended  with  the  dissolu- 
tion of  every  connection  in  life  ;  so  that  relatives  and 
acquaintances  will  never  eat,  drink,  or  smoke  with 
such  an  one  again.  Nor  can  he  be  restored  ;  for  the 
delinquent  becomes  an  outcast  and  vagabond  forever, 
in  general  estimation." 

In  November,  1795,  a  church  was  constituted  at 
Malda,  consisting  of  the  two  missionaries,  and  Messrs. 
Long  and  Powell,  and  the  next  spring  the  mission 
was  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  Mr.  John  Fount- 
ain. It  was  considered  desirable  by  the  brethren  that 
a  press  should  be  employed,  and  arrangements  made 
not  only  for  printing  the  Bible,  the  translation  of 
which  was  in  a  state  of  forwardness,  but  also  for  pub- 
lishing tracts  and  other  small  works  to  be  distributed 
among  the  people.  A  press  having  been  procured  in 
Calcutta,  the  missionaries  say,  under  date  of  Septem- 
ber 18,  1798,  "  This  day  we  set  up  the  printing  press 
at  Mudnabatty — some  of  the  natives  who  came  in  to 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  43 

look  at  it,  went  away  and  said  it  was  a  halatle 
dhourga — (English  idol.)" 

In  May,  1799,  JVIessrs.  Grant,  Brundsonand  Marsh- 
man,  with  their  wives,  Mr.  William  Ward  and  Miss 
Tidd,  were  set  apart  as  misssiouaries,  and  embarked 
for  India,  in  the  "  Criterion,"  Capt  Wickes,  of  Phila- 
delphia. They  arrived  at  Calcutta,  October  12,  and 
the  next  day  proceeded  up  the  Hoogley  about  15 
miles,  to  Serampore,  a  Danish  settlement,  where,  on 
account  of  the  hostility  manifested  by  the  East  India 
Company,  the  entire  mission  was  finally  concentrated, 
at  the  request,  and  under  the  protection,  of  the  Danish 
government.  To  this  place  Mr.  Carey  repaired  in 
January,  ISOO,  and  suitable  premises  for  the  mission 
were  purchased. 

The  missionaries  organized  a  church,  April  24. 
Mr.  Carey  was  chosen  as  their  pastor,  and  Messrs. 
Fountain  and  Marshman,  deacons.  Mr.  Carey  ad- 
dressed the  church  from  the  words  of  Paul — "Rejoic- 
ing in  hope,"  a  sentiment  peculiarly  appropriate  in 
that  interesting  state  of  the  mission.  About  this  time, 
they  commenced  printing  the  New  Testament  in  an 
edition  of  2000.  They  had  hitherto  labored  with  ap- 
parently little  success,  aside  from  the  acquisition  of  the 
language,  the  progress  made  in  translations,  and  con- 
siderable acquaintance  with  the  manners,  customs  and 
localities  of  the  people.  But  a  brighter  day  was  about 
to  dawn  upon  them,  and  their  hopes  were  soon  to  be 
realized  in  the  triumph  of  the  gospel  over  the  darkness 
of  heathenism.  In  the  autumn  of  this  year  it  became 
apparent  that  some  of  the  natives  had  received  the 
word  "  in  good  and  honest  hearts."  At  a  church 
meeting,  December  22d,  several  persons  presented 
themselves  as  candidates  for  baptism  and  membership 
in  the  church.  These  had  previously  renounced  caste, 
by  eating  publicly  with  the  missionaries.  It  was  then 
that  Mr.  Ward  exclaimed  triumphantly,  "  The  chain 
of  caste  is  broken  !  and  who  shall  be  able  to  mend  it .'" 


44  SYNOPSIS    OF 

The  28th  of  December,  ISOO,  was  rendered  memo- 
rable by  the  baptism  of  the  first  native  convert.  Mr. 
Carey  writing  to  Mr.  Sutchff  the  next  day,  says, 
"  Yesterday  was  a  day  of  great  joy  ;  I  had  the  happi- 
ness to  desecrate  the  Ganges  by  baptizing  the  first 
Hindoo,  namely,  Krishno,  and  my  son  Felix."  The 
services  were  attended  by  Portuguese,  English, 
Danes  and  Hindoos,  and  are  described  as  having  been 
interesting  in  no  ordinary  degree.  On  the  ISth  of  the 
next  month,  Mr.  Fernandez,  a  gentleman  from  Dlna- 
gepore,  and  a  native  female,  were  added  to  the  church, 
which  now  numbered  14  members, 

In  February,  1801,  they  finished  composing  the 
New  Testament,  and  both  the  missionaries  and  con- 
verts united  in  a  "  season  of  thanksgiving."  Krishno, 
in  the  fervor  of  his  zeal,  "  built  a  house  for  God" — the 
first  native  place  of  worship  in  Bengal.  The  church 
also  was  permitted  to  rejoice  over  the  conversion  of 
Petumber  Shingo,  of  the  writer  caste,  Krishno  Pre- 
saud,  the  first  Brahmin  who  ventured  to  break  caste 
and  be  baptized,  and  others  who  gave  much  promise  of 
usefulness.  About  this  time  Mr.  Carey  was  appointed 
"  Professor  of  Bengalee  and  Sungskrit  in  the  College 
of  Fort  William,  expressly  under  the  character  of  a 
missionary.''''  His  salary  in  this  station  was  quite 
large,  but  in  pursuance  of  a  plan  adopted  on  the  first 
settlement  of  the  mission,  that  all  the  earnings  of  the 
missionaries  should  be  devoted  sacredly  to  the  work  in 
which  they  were  engaged,  he  faithfully  deposited  the 
whole  in  the  general  fund. 

The  mission  was  severely  afflicted  by  the  death  of 
Messrs.  Grant,  Fountain,  Brundson  and  Thomas,  with- 
in two  years.  But  the  Lord  raised  up  other  laborers. 
In  January,  1803,  Mr.  John  Chamberlain  and  wife 
joined  the  mission.  Mr.  Chamberlain  was  stationed 
for  a  time  at  Cutwa,  about  75  miles  north  of  Calcutta, 
where  a  church  was  ultimately  formed,  and  a  school 
was  established.     He  also  visited  Berhampore,  a  mili- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  45 

tary  post,  45  miles  distant  from  Cutwa,  where  a  church 
of  between  30  and  40  members  was  raised  among  the 
soldiers.  In  one  of  his  excursions,  a  man  gave  up  his 
idolatry  and  presented  him  with  his  household  gods. 
"  Four  of  these,"  says  Mr.  Chamberlain,  "we  brought 
in  two  bags  across  the  baggage  poney,  all  through  the 
country,  to  the  confusion  of  their  deluded  votaries." 

In  1805,  the  mission  w^as  strengthened  by  the  arri- 
val of  Messrs.  Mardon,  Biss,  Moore  and  Rowe,  with 
their  wives.  The  mission  premises  were  also  enlarg- 
ed by  the  purchase  of  extensive  lands  and  buildings, 
to  promote  the  successful  operations  of  this  growing 
establishment.  On  the  first  day  of  this  year  a  sub- 
scription was  opened  for  a  new  place  of  worship  at 
Calcutta,  and  4,800  rupees  were  contributed.  Here 
they  erected  a  temporary  building,  and  commenced, 
worship  in  a  more  public  manner.  They,  however, 
subsequently  built  a  substantial  chapel  at  a  cost  of 
30,000  rupees,  most  of  which  was  defrayed  by  private 
donations.  From  this  time,  Calcutta  was  considered 
one  of  their  most  promising  fields  of  labor.  The  influ- 
ence of  the  mission  began  to  be  extensively  felt  ;  sta- 
tions were  established  in  diflerent  and  distant  places  ; 
new  churches  were  organized,  new  ministers  were 
raised  up  among  them,  and  the  self-denj'ing  toils  of 
the  missionaries  were  crowned  with  happy  results. 

At  the  close  of  ISIO,  they  had  stations  besides  those 
in  Serampore  and  Calcutta,  at  Dinagepore,  Saddamahl, 
Goamalty,  Miniary,  Cutv^'a,  Jessore,  Orissa,  Rangoon, 
(in  Burmah)  Patna  and  Agra;  the  latter  place  being 
a  thousand  miles  up  the  Ganges.  The  number  of 
members  in  all  the  churches  exceeded  300.  The  num- 
ber of  ministers  was  30,  of  whom  21  had  been  raised 
up  in  India.  In  the  mean  time,  several  most  valuable 
coadjutors  were  renloved  into  the  presence  of  Him,  in 
whose  name  they  had,  with  much  honor  to  their  pro- 
fessions, displayed  the  Christian  virtues  among  the 
heathen. 


46  SYNOPSIS    OF 

These  conquests  of  the  cross  were  not  secured^ 
however,  without  opposition.  In  addition  to  the  en- 
mity of  the  plebians,  there  arose  in  the  "  high  places," 
a  disposition  to  set  bounds  to  the  reign  of  "  the  Lord's 
anointed."  But  He  who  has  such  adversaries  "  in 
derision,"  suffered  not  the  enemy  to  triumph.  The 
slanderous  reports  that  were  circulated  against  the  mis- 
sion, were  inet  and  triun)phant]y  refuted  by  Mr.  Full- 
er, in  his  "  Apology  for  the  late  Christian  missions  to 
India." 

The  premises  at  Serampore  were  visited  with  a  de- 
structive fire,  on  the  11th  of  March,  1812,  which  con- 
sumed the  large  printing  establishment  and  other  prop*- 
erty  to  the  amount,  in  all,  of  about  fifty  thousand  dol- 
lars. This  sad  intelligence  awakened  the  benevolent 
feelings  of  the  British  public,  and  in  fifty  days  the 
whole  amount  to  cover  the  loss  was  raised.  At  this 
time  the  number  of  lang-uages  into  which  the  Bible  had 
been  translated  in  whole  or  in  part,  was  18.  There 
were  14  stations;  11  of  which  were  supplied  by  mis- 
sionaries raised  up  in  India,  and  in  all  the  schools  were 
nearly  1000  pupils. 

In  1813,  the  heart  of  Dr.  Carey  was  made  glad  by 
the  conversion  of  his  third  son,  who  had  formerly  ex- 
hibited a  strong  disinclination  to  religion.  An  incident 
in  connection  with  this  event  deserves  to  be  recorded. 
It  is  related  by  Dr.  Cox,  who  was  present  at  an  an- 
nual meeting  of  the  society  in  London,  and  listening  to 
a  sermon  by  Dr.  Kyland.  "  In  his  discourse,  the 
preacher  alluded  to  the  happiness  of  Dr.  Carey  in  hav- 
ing two  of  his  sons,  Felix  and  William,  devoted  to  the 
mission;  'but,'  said  he,  'there  is  a. third  who  gives 
him  pain  ;  he  is  not  yet  turned  to  the  Lord ;'  then 
making  a  solemn  and  lengthened  pause,  during  Avhich, 
tears  flowed  abundantly  from  his  tyes,  he  exclaimed, 
in  a  shrill  and  vociferous  voice  which  seemed  to  ex- 
haust a  whole  soul  of  feeling,  '  brethren,  let  us  send 
up  a  united,   universal,   and  fervent  prayer  to  God  in 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  47 

solemn  silence,  for  the  conversion  of  Jabez  Carey.' 
The  appeal  was  like  a  sudden  chip  of  thunder,  and  the 
pause  afterwards  as  intensely  solemn  as  silence  and 
prayer  could  make  it.  Two  minutes,  at  least,  of  the 
most  profound  devotional  feeling  pervaded  an  assembly 
of  perhaps  two  thousand  persons.  The  result  was 
striking.  Among  the  first  letters  received  afterwards, 
was  the  announcement  of  that  conversion  which  had 
been  so  earnestly  sought ;  nearly  or  quite  synchronous 
with  the  season  of  fervent  supplication." 

A  request  had  been  sent  to  Dr.  Carev,  by  the  presi- 
dent of  Amboyna  island,  to  send  missionaries  to  that 
place,  assuring  him  that  there  were  20,000  professing 
Christians,  with  places  of  worslyp  and  schools,  but 
without  a  minister.  The  government  also  desired  to 
obtain  persons  to  superintend  the  schools,  and  sent  a 
request  to  the  missionaries  for  a  supply.  This  new 
convert,  therefore,  relinquished  his  fair  worldly  pros- 
pects, and  offered  himself.  He  was  accepted,  and  his 
designation  to  the  work  took  place  January  26,  1814  ; 
at  which  time,  Felix  Carey  having  just  returned  from 
Burmah,  the  father  united  with  two  of  his  sons  in  lay- 
ing hands  on  the  third,  consecrating  him  to  the  mis- 
sionary service.  Dr.  Carey,  in  the  overflowing  of  a 
full  heart,  exclaims,  "  I  trust  this  will  be  a  matter  of 
everlasting  praise." 

In  1814,  Mr.  Eustace  Carey,  a  nephew  of  the  Dr. 
and  Mr.  Trowt  and  wife  joined  the  mission.  The 
fruit  of  missionary  labor  was  every  year  becoming 
more  apparent,  not  only  in  the  remote  stations,  but  in 
and  around  the  metropolis  of  the  country.  "  To  take 
a  general  view  of  Calcutta  at  the  present  day,"  says 
Mr.  Leonard,  "  and  look  back  merely  to  the  short  pe- 
riod of  two  years,  who  can  help  wondering  at  the  vast 
progress  which  the  gospel  has  n'.ade  amongst  all  ranks, 
from  the  very  highest  to  the  lowest  orders  ?  It  is  no 
novelty  now  to  see  a  Bible  upon  a  European's  table,  or 
for  a  Hindoo  or  a  Mussulman  to  read  and  admire  that 


48  SYNOPSIS    OF 

blessed  book,  or  for  the  praises  of  God  to  be  sung,  and 
the  voice  of  prayer  to  be  heard  in  the  families  of  the 
great." 

During  this  year,  nineteen  translations  were  carried 
forward  ;  6,000  volumes  printed,  together  with  nearly 
20,000  copies  of  the  gospels,  and  25,000  smaller  books. 
More  than  a  thousand  children  were  under  instruction. 
There  were  24  stations  ;  10  of  which  were  in  Bengal, 
10  on  Continental  India,  and  4  on  the  islands.  The 
number  of  churches  was  21,  and  the  aggregate  number 
of  missionaries  and  native  preachers,  M^as  63. 

These  facts  indicate  very  distinctly,  the  diffusive 
character  of  that  "  leaven"  which  Carey  and  Thomas 
carried  with  them  w^ien  they  first  wandered  in  solitude 
among  the  wilds  of  heathenism.  They  passed  over 
with  their  "  staff,"  but  now  we  see  as  the  result  of 
their  labor,  many  "bands."  The  noble  men  who 
watched  with  paternal  solicitude  around  the  cradle  of 
the  mission,  were  filled  with  joy  as  they  saw  the  vigor 
of  its  growth,  and  anticipated  the  strength  and  beauty 
of  its  maturity. 

On  the  22d  of  June,  1814,  Mr.  Sutcliff,  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  mission,  was  removed  to  the  "  Chui'ch 
triumphant."  Of  him  it  was  said  by  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance, "  Had  a  painter  sketched  him  in  an  em- 
blematical picture,  he  might  have  represented  Wis' 
dom  surrounded  by  the  graces."  He  was  followed  on 
the  7th  of  May,  1815,  by  Mr.  Fuller,  who,  from  the 
first,  had  discharged  the  duties  of  secretary  of  the  society. 
"  As  a  man,  a  minister,  a  theological  writer,  an  acute 
controversialist,  as  one  of  the  founders,  but  especially 
as  Secretary  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  his 
name  will  be  transmitted  with  distinguished  honor  to 
admiring  generations." 

In  April,  1815,  Mr.  William  Yates  joined  the  mis- 
sion, and  was  associated  with  Dr.  Carey  in  the  transla- 
tions. The  next  year  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Randall  arrived  ; 
and  in  Feb.  1817,  Mr.  Penney,  who  had  been  trained 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  49 

to  the  Lancasterian  system,  with  his  wife,  arrived, 
having  been  sent  out  to  take  charge  of  the  Benevolent 
Institution,  which  was  early  estabhshed  by  the  mission- 
aries at  Calcutta. 

During  the  preceding  three  years,  more  than  400 
had  been  added  to  the  several  churches,  making  the 
entire  number  of  baptisms  since  the  commencement  of 
the  mission,  about  1200.  A  few  of  these  had  dishon- 
ored their  profession  and  relapsed  into  sin  ;  but  Avhen 
we  remember  their  former  ignorance,  and  the  untoward 
influences  with  which  they  were  surrounded,  we  are 
led  to  admire  the  grace  by  which  the  disciples  were 
enabled  to  maintain  "  a  good  profession."  A  number 
of  the  converted  natives  had  died  in  the  confident  ex- 
pectation of  a  glorious  immortality  ;  and  many  were 
very  usefully  emplo^'ed  in  the  service  of  Christ  among 
their  idolatrous  countrymen.  These,  being  diffused 
over  the  different  sections  of  India,  were  as  so  many 
'*  lights"  amidst  the  darkness  of  heathenism — living 
epistles — precisely  what  their  enemies  in  derision 
called  them,  "  Yesoo  Khreestare  Loke" — (Jesus 
Christ''s  'people.) 

The  number  of  schools  at  this  time  had  increased  to 
126,  containing  9,349  pupils.  Desiring  to  sustain  an 
institution  of  a  higher  order,  the  missionaries  havins: 
the  sanction  and  patronage  of  the  Marquis  of  Hastings, 
and  other  distinguished  individuals,  purchased  a  lot 
adjoining  the  mission  premises  at  Serampore  contain- 
ing S  acres,  and  proceeded  to  erect  a  college  upon  an 
extensive  scale,  at  a  cost  of  about  c£lO,000.  It  was  in- 
tended not  merely  for  the  benefit  of  their  own  denomina- 
tion, but  for  all  of  every  denomination  and  caste  who 
wished  to  secure  the  advantages  it  offered.  Instruc- 
tion in  it  was  to  be  gratuitous.  But  much  as  they 
were  animated  in  these  extensive  arrangements,  and 
laudable  as  was  their  undertaking,  the  college  did  not 
meet  the  anticipations  of  its  founders  and  patrons. 

India  was  indebted  to  Dr.  Carey  for  many  of  its 
5 


50  SYNOPSIS    OF 

most  valuable  improvements,  not  only  in  science,  but 
in  agriculture  and  horticulture.  Societies  for  these, 
and  also  a  Savings  Bank,  were  constituted  mainly 
through  his  instrumentality.  The  entire  forces  of  the 
mission  were  also  employed  in  meliorating  the  condi- 
tion of  the  natives,  by  edbrts  for  the  abrogation  of  the 
disgusting  and  inhuman  rites  of  heathenism  ;  especial- 
ly the  enormous  sacrifice  of  human  beings,  which  the 
honor  of  their  gods,  and  long  established  customs,  de- 
manded. The  burning  of  widows  at  the  death  of  their 
husbands,  has  finally  been  prohibited  by  law. 

Early  in  1823,  Mr.  Ward  died  after  a  few  hours  ill- 
ness with  Asiatic  Cholera.  At  the  time  of  his  decease 
ho  was  engaged  in  the  twentieth  version  of  the  New 
Testament,  all  of  which  had  been  printed  under  his 
own  immediate  inspection.  Several  other  members  of 
the  mission  had  died  within  a  few  years,  among  whom 
were  the  second  wife  of  Dr.  Carey,  and  Messrs.  Cham- 
berlain, Rowe  and  Lawson. 

The  ditierent  stations  in  and  around  Calcutta,  enjoy- 
ed several  years  of  prosperity.  Some  new  preaching 
places  were  occupied,  and  several  chapels  were  erect- 
ed to  accommodate  the  increasing  number  of  worship- 
pers. IMany  of  the  out-stations  were  also  in  a  flour- 
ishing condition,  the  most  important  of  which  were 
Moorsheedabad,  Cutwa,  Dinagepore,  Dacca,  Digah 
and  Monghyr. 

Owing  to  a  difference  of  opinion  upon  the  principles 
of  action,  the  society  and  the  brethren  at  Serampore, 
mutually  agreed  in  1827,  to  conduct  their  operations 
separately.  It  will  hence  be  most  convenient  to  trace 
their  subsequent  movements  as  distinct  missions. 

SERAMPORE  MISSION* 

Serampore  was  under  the  immediate  superintend- 
ence of  Drs.  Carey  and  Marshman,  J.  C.  Marsbman, 
and  Messrs.  Mack  and  Swan,  the  two  latter  being 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  51 

professors  in  the  college.  Besides  this,  there  were 
stations  at  Jessore,  Dacca,  Chittagong,  Arracan,  Dina- 
gepore,  Benares,  Allahabad,  Futtyghir  and  Delhi. 

To  the  church  at  Serampore  11  members  were  ad- 
ded in  1S27,  and  58  students  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  the 
college  funds.  Native  schools  for  females,  which  had 
formerly  been  considered  impracticable,  were  establish- 
ed, in  which  the  daughters  of  Mussulmen  as  well  as 
Hindoos  were  taught  with  much  success.  Of  these 
schools  there  were  13  in  Serampore,  4  or  5  in  Dacca, 
and  3  in  Chittagong.  In  these,  as  also  in  the  schools 
for  boys,  the  Scriptures  were  taught. 

In  1829,  three  new  stations  were  formed  ;  one  at 
Goamalty  in  Assam,  about  240  miles  north-east  of 
Serampore  ;  another  at  Barripore,  31  miles  south ; 
and  a  third  at  Burrishol,  in  Backergunj,  140  miles 
east.  With  these  there  were  twelve  stations  in  con- 
nection with  Serampore,  all  supplied  by  preachers 
raised  up  in  India. 

From  a  statement,  made  early  in  1832,  concerning 
the  translations  in  connection  with  this  missiop,  it  ap- 
pears that  the  whole  Bible  has  been  printed  m  seven 
languages,  including  the  Chinese.  The  New  Testa- 
ment had  been  published  in  23  other  languages,  and 
portions  bf  the  Scriptures  in  10  others;  making  in  all 
40.  More  than  212,000  volumes  of  the  Scriptures 
had  issued  from  the  press  at  Serampore  in  30  years. 
Nearly  half  of  these  had  gone  through  the  press  with- 
in the  last  nine  years.  Connected  with  these  state- 
ments it  is  said,"  the  original  mover*  of  this  great  de- 
sign is  yet  alive,  and  though  feeble,  in  the  full  pos- 
session of  all  his  faculties."  But  his  work  was  nearly 
finished.  In  a  very  short  time,  he  felt  the  sure  premo- 
nitions that  his  end  was  nigh.  He  lingered  in  feeble- 
ness till  the  9th  of  June,  1834,  when  he  rested  from 
his   labors,   aged  73.      Though   no  splendid   marble 

*  The  venerable  Carey. 


52  SYNOPSIS    OF 

speaks  his  fame,*  in  his  works  a  monument  is  reared 
which  shall  remain 

*'  When  victors'  wreathes  and   monarchs'  gems 
Shall  blend  in  common  dust." 

In  addition  to  the  stations  already  mentioned,  sev- 
eral new  ones  were  formed.  At  Diun  Dum  a  church 
was  organized,  which  in  1832  contained  forty  mem- 
bers. There  were  several  schools  in  which  were 
many  sons  of  respectable  brahmins.  At  Mitttra  icas 
also  a  small  church.  At  Ban-ipore.,  Burisaul  and 
Cawnpore  there  were  stations  and  churches,  which, 
though  much  persecuted,  were  increasing.  The  eager- 
ness of  some  of  the  people  to  obtain  religious  instruc- 
tion is  indicated  by  the  fact,  that  as  Mr.  Rabeholm 
made  his  excursions  in  a  boat,  he  found  persons  in 
different  places  in  the  canal,  "  up  to  their  necks  in  the 
water,  waiting  his  arrival  that  theymight  get  tracts." 

In  AsschHj  Mr.  Rae  was  usefully  employed  in 
preaching  the  gospel  and  promoting  education.  He 
had  three  Cassay  princes  under  instruction.  In  his 
excursi!lns,  the  people  received  him  kindly,  and 
"wondered  that  a  sahib  should  take  such  trouble  to 
come  and  tell  them  about  salvation,  and  give  away 
books." 

THE    SOCrETY's    OPERATIONS    IN    INDIA. 

Calcutta  was. the  most  prominent  station,  and  the 
seat  of  the  mission.  Messrs.  Robinson,  Yates,  Pearce, 
Penney,  Kirkpatrick,  Statham  and  E.  Carey,  assisted 
by  several  natives,  were  the  laborers  for  the  city  and 
vicinity.  Mr.  Robinson  supplied  the  Lol  Bazar 
chapel,  where,  in  1829,  the  church  received  43  new 
members.  Mr.  Yates  was  chosen  pastor  of  the  church 
in  the  Circular  Road.  W.  H.  Pearce  managed  the 
large  printing  establishment,  superintended  several 
schools,  and  rendered  other  important  services.  Mrs. 
Yates  and  Mrs.  J.  Carey,  had  the  special  superintend- 

*  This  had  been  strictly  forbidden  nx  his  last  will. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSION?.  53 

ence  of  the  female  schools.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Penney 
conducted  the  Benevolent  Institution,  M'here  more 
than  1000  poor  children  had  received  a  useful  educa- 
tion. The  ladies  connected  with  the  Circular  Road 
Chapel  formed  a  "  Poor  Persons'  Auxiliary  Female 
Society,"  the  plan  of  which  was  the  establishment  of 
a  native  female  Asylum,  in  which  the  pupils  were  to 
receive  support,  education,  and  clothing,  for  such  a 
period  as  to  ensure  their  permanent  advantage.  In 
1831,  a  number  of  small  schools  were  united,  under 
the  patronage  of  the  Female  School  Society,  and  su- 
perintended by  Mr.  George  Pearce.  This  school  em- 
braced 550  pupils. 

The  progress  of  education  in  and  around  Calcutta  was 
encouraging.  More  than  2,000  young  Hindoos  were  be- 
ing taught,  and  many  of  the  most  intelligent  were  regu- 
larly present  at  a  series  of  lectures  upon  the  principles 
of  Christianity.  Messrs.  Pearce  and  Yates  visited 
Kharee,  where  the  latter  baptized  15  converts  ;  "  Only 
three  j'ears  ago,"  says  he,  "  all  around  was  moral  and 
spiritual  darkness — not  a  soul  had  heard  of  the  name 
of  Christ  ;  120  have  now  thrown  off  the  fetters  of 
idolatry,  and  many  more  are  preparing  to  follow  their 
example."  The  circumstance  of  a  woman  having 
been  devoured  by  a  crocodile,  made  a  deep  impression 
upon  the  minds  of  the  people.  Those  who  were  bap- 
tized at  Kharee,  were  added  to  the  native  church  in 
Calcutta,  which,  at  the  close  of  1S31,  contained  44 
members.  In  1832,  Mr.  Robinson  received  26  new 
members  at  the  Lol  Bazar,  and  in  the  next  year,  16. 
Carapeit  Aratoon  labored  successfully  at  Bonstollah. 
In  1835,  21  natives  had  been  baptized,  and  several 
others  were  proposed  for  membership. 

Ciitwa This  station  was  supplied  by  W.  Care3^ 

In  1829,  the  church  received  9  members,  and  in  1834, 
11  others  were  added.  The  associate  church  at  Sew- 
ry  received  7.     This  church  was  under  the  care  of 

5* 


54  SYNOPSIS    OF 

Mr.  Vfilliamson,  The  wives  of  these  missionaries 
were  principally  engaged  in  female  education. 

Digali  was  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  Bur- 
ton. There  were  at  this  station  8  boys'  schools,  em- 
bracing 200  children.  Mr.  Burton  died  in  1828,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Lawrence.  Dinaporc,  where 
was  a  garrison  of  soldiers,  also  shared  the  labors  of 
Mr.  Lawrence.  Here  several  native  schools  were  es- 
tablished, one  of  which  for  girls,  was  under  the  care  of 
Mrs.  Lawrence.  A  church  was  formed  in  the  garri- 
son, which,  in  a  short  time,  contained  50  members. 

At  3Ionghi/r,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Leslie,  it  was 
necessary,  in  1832,  to  enlarge  the  native  chapel  to 
double  its  former  dimensions  to  accommodate  the 
increasing  number  of  attendants.  Mr.  Leslie  made 
several  excursions  among  the  hill  tribes  of  Rajmahal, 
some  of  whom  "  had  never  seen  the  face  of  a  white 
man."  He  was  received  very  kindly  by  the  people. 
"  Hei-e,"  says  he,  "  we  observed,  for  the  first  time, 
the  barriers  in  the  pathways  to  prevent  the  ghosts 
from  approaching  the  villages.''  On  his  descent  from 
the  hills,  he  saw  some  of  the  people  very  unceremo- 
liiously  pulling  down  the  ensign  of  Kalee,  exclaiming, 
"  Henceforth  Jesus  will  be  our  only  God." 

On  the  islands  of  Ceylon,  Java  and  Sumatra,  the 
missionaries  labored  with  varied  success.  There  were 
churches  at  Colombo  and  Hanwell,  which  in  1827  con- 
tained between  thirty  and  forty  members.  Ten  schools 
for  boys  contained  500  pupils,  and  in  three  female 
schools  under  the  care  of  Mrs.  Chater,  were  more 
than  100  girls.  A  church  was  formed  at  Byamville, 
in  1835,  with  thirty  members.  In  Java  and  Sumatra 
the  operations  of  the  missionaries  were  much  obstruct- 
ed by  the  policy  of  government,  and  the  unsettled  state 
of  the  islands. 

After  ten  years  of  separate  operation  by  the  society 
and  the  Serampore  missionaries,  they  were  in  1837, 
again  happily  united  in  the   great  work  for  which  the 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  55 

tiiission  was  originally  commenced.  About  the  time 
of  this  re-union  Dr.  Marshman  was  released  from  his 
earthly  toils,  after  having,  for  a  period  of  thirty-eight 
years,  devoted  all  his  energies  to  the  cause  of  Christ 
among  the  heathen. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE    WEST    INDIES. 

In  the  year  1813,  the  attention  of  the  committee 
was  attracted  by  a  call  for  laborers  on  the  island  of 
Jamaica.  Mr.  Moses  Baker,  a  colored  preacher,  had 
for  some  time  been  laboring  among  the  negroes  at 
Flamstead,  about  twelve  miles  from  Falmouth,  and 
was  anxious  that  missionaries  might  be  sent  to  this 
interesting  field.  Mr.  John  Rowe,  of  Bristol  college, 
was  appointed,  and  with  his  wife  arrived  at  the  island 
on  the  23d  of  February,  1814.  In  April,  Mr.  Rowe 
opened  a  school  in  Falmouth.  He  also  commenced  a 
Sunday  school,  and  with  the  approbation  of  the  magis- 
trate began  a  regular  course  of  missionary  service. 

In  November,  1815,  Mr.  Lee  Compere  with  his 
wife  and  two  members  of  Dr.  Ryland's  church,  in 
Broadmead,  sailed  for  Jamaica  to  occupy  other  sta- 
tions. They  located  at  Kingston,  from  which  place 
Mr.  Compere  wrote  January  8,  1817,  "  I  had  the 
pleasure  last  Lord's  day  of  baptizing  twenty-two  men 
and  twenty-eight  women." 

Mr.  Rowe  died  June  21,  1816,  and  the  afflicted 
widow  finally  returned  to  England.  The  next  year, 
Mr.  Coultart  and  Avife  joined  the  mission,  but  Mrs. 
Coultart  died  after  a  few  months'  residence  on  the 
island.  Messrs.  Kitching  and  Godden  were  also  sent 
to  reinforce  the  mission,  but  Mrs.  Godden  and  Mr. 
Kitching  soon  died.  Mr.  Godden  was  located  at 
Spanish  Town,  where  his  labors  were  useful.  Here 
he  very  narrowly  escaped  death  by  the  burning  of  his 
house,  which  was  supposed  to  have  been  set  on  fire  by 
an  old  vao;abond   negro.     In  his  account  of  this  event 


56  SYNOPSIS    OP 

he  says,  "  I  certainly  escaped  that  night  with  greater 
danger  and  less  warning  than  Lot  from  Sodom  ;  as  in 
five  minutes  from  the  first  alarm  I  was  in  the  street 
with  all  that  I  could  save.  Had  I  slept  three  minutes 
longer,  another  must  have  said  to  you,  '  Godden  has 
been  burned  in  his  bed.'" 

The  converted  negroes  felt  an  exceedingly  strong 
attachment  to  their  spiritual  teachers.  Of  this  there 
is  a  remarkable  instance  in  connection  with  the  fire 
just  mentioned.  A  pious  female  slave  had  been  car- 
rying water  to  extinguish  the  flames  till  her  strength 
was  nearly  exhausted,  when  she  inquired  "  Where 
my  minister .'"  On  being  told  by  some  one  that  he 
was  burned  in  his  bed,  she  fell  down  and  expired  with- 
out uttering  another  word. 

In  the  mean  time  Mr.  Coultart's  health  having  fail- 
ed, he  returned  to  England,  where  after  a  short  resi- 
dence he  recovered,  married  and  returned  to  Kingston. 
A  new  chapel,  capable  of  accommodating  2000  per- 
sons was  opened  for  worship  in  January,  1822,  and 
the  first  Sabbath  in  March,  the  Lord's  Supper  was 
administered  to  about  1,600  communicants. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tinson  about  this  time  joined  the 
mission,  and  expected  to  be  stationed  at  Manchineel, 
but  failing  to  obtain  a  license  from  the  authorities  for 
that  parish,  Mr.  Tinson  subsequently  took  charge  of  a 
colored  congregation  at  Kingston;  licenses  having 
been  obtained  both  for  him  and  the  place  of  worship. 
Here  a  church  of  490  members  was  raised  up,  and 
many  were  afterwards  added  to  it. 

Early  in  1823,  Mr.  Thomas  Knibb  and  wife  arrived, 
with  the  intention  of  making  another  effort  at  Manchi- 
neel. But  he  found  both  the  ministers  at  Kingston 
suffering  much  with  impaired  health,  and  Mr.  Coul- 
tart  especially,  in  great  need  of  assistance.  The 
members  in  his  church  had  increased  to  2,700.  Mr. 
Knibb  therefore  decided  to  settle  at  Port  Royal,  about 
five  miles  from  Kingston,  where  he  could  render  as- 


^  CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  57 

sistance  to  his  brethren  in  the  city.  Concerning  his 
place  of  residence  he  says,  "  A  short  time  ago  it  could 
vie  with  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  for  wickedness.  Once 
it  was  wholly  swallowed  up  by  an  earthquake,  and  in 
1811  almost  the  whole  town  was  consumed  by  fire. 
Twenty-one  persons  are  received  as  candidates  for 
baptism." 

At  the  close  of  this  year,  Messrs.  Phillips,  Phillipo 
and  Burchell,  arrived  at  ^e  island.  Mr.  Phillips  re- 
mained some  time  at  Kingston,  and  on  the  last  Sab- 
bath in  December,  baptized  148  persons,  in  connection 
with  Mr.  Coultart's  church.  On  the  same  day  also, 
101  were  added  to  Mr.  Tinson's  church.  Mr.  Knibb 
died  suddenly,  April  25,  1824,  and  his  place  was  sup- 
plied by  his  brother,  Mr.  William  Knibb. 

At  Yallohs,  twenty  miles  from  Kingston,  a  church 
was  formed  in  1830,  which  in  the  following  year  num- 
bered 103  members.  The  accounts  from  this  place 
by  Mr.  Tinson  are  quite  animating. 

At  Spanish  Town^  fourteen  miles  from  Kingston, 
425  were  added  to  the  church  in  1828.  In  January, 
1830,  Mr.  Phillipo  says,  "  Last  Sabbath  day  I  bapti- 
zed 123  persons,  and  many  more  are  waiting  to  testify 
their  attachment  to  Christ  in  a  similar  manner." 

At  Old  Harbor  unA  Vcrc,  very  flourishing  churches 
were  formed.  A  member  of  Mr.  Taylor's  church  was 
convicted  of  "  the  crime  of  preaching,"  as  it  was  term- 
ed by  the  opposers  of  religion,  and  for  this  ofience  was 
sentenced  to  six  months  imprisonment  and  a  "  flog- 
ging." "  The  latter  part  of  this  sentence,"  says  Mr. 
Taylor,  "  was  executed  very  severely,  as  his  poor 
back  evinces  by  scars  which  extend  from  his  ears 
down  to  his  loins,  the  consequence  of  Avhich  was.  he 
was  disabled  for  some  weeks,  and  his  life  was  in 
danger." 

At  Montfgo  Bay,  a  very  flourishing  church  was 
formed  in  1823.  A  subsequent  report  of  the  society 
states  that  "  seven  years  ago  Mr.  Burchell  formed  the 


58  SYNOPSIS    OF 

church  in  a  small  "  upper  room,"  with  twelve  mem- 
bers ;  now  the  whole  area  of  a  building  seventy  feet 
square  hardly  suffices  to  contain  those  who  come  to- 
gether to  commemorate  the  death  of  their  Lord.  The 
church  comprises  upwards  of  1500  members;  there 
are  also  inquirers  to  a  still  greater  number." 

Many  other  churches  were  formed  on  the  island, 
and  the  aggregate  number  of  members  in  twenty-four 
churches  was  10,838. 

In  1832  the  island  was  thrown  into  great  confusion, 
by  an  insurrection  among  the  negroes ;  150  plantations 
were  destroyed,  and  many  lives  lost.  The  immediate 
cause  of  the  rebellion,  probably,  was  the  oppressive 
enactments  passed  by  the  authorities,  materially 
abridging  the  few  privileges  the  slaves  had  before  en- 
joyed. This  occurrence  however,  furnished  a  pretext 
for  the  outbreak  of  the  hostility  which  had  long  been 
cherished  by  the  enemies  of  religion,  and  a  scene  of 
violent  persecution  ensued.  The  missionaries  were 
slanderously  charged  with  the  most  flagrant  crimes, 
insulted,  imprisoned  and  menaced  with  death.  Their 
flocks  were  scattered, — their  chapels  pulled  down, 
and  the  most  scandalous  reports  were  sent  to  England 
for  creating  a  general  prejudice  against  both  them  and 
their  work. 

But  happily  these  severe  measures,  like  the  increas- 
ed oppressions  of  Israel  in  Egypt,  were  the  precursors 
of  deliverance  ;  for,  in  the  final  issue  of  the  matter, 
the  base  charges  were  triumphantly  refuted — the  mis- 
sionaries were  fully  exonerated  from  all  blame their 

privileges  were  fully  restored,  and  the  negroes  were 
favored,  not  only  with  freedom  to  worship  God,  but 
with  deliverance  from  the  yoke  of  bondage. 

From  this  period  the  churches  "  had  rest"  through- 
out the  island  ;  and,"  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord, 
and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  multi~ 
'plied.''''  Between  twenty  and  thirty  additional  mis- 
sionaries had  been  sent  out  to  Jamaica  previous  to 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  59 

1842,  many  churches  had  been  raised  up,  and  the 
number  of  communicants  on  the  island  was  nearly 
33,000. 

BAHAMA    ISLANDS.  ■* 

A  mission  has  been  established  with  encouraging 
prospects  on  these  islands.  At  the  close  of  1841, 
there  were  nearly  1200  communicants. 

SOUTH    AMERICA. 

A  mission  has  been  established  at  Belize  under  the 
care  of  Kev.  A.  Henderson,  aided  by  seven  teachers 
and  native  preachers.  They  had,  in  1841,  five 
preaching  places,  and  132  communicants.  There 
were  three  schools  and  200-  scholars. 

WESTERN    AFRICA. 

The  Rev.  John  Clark  and  Dr.  Prince,  late  of  the 
West   India    mission,    embarked  at  London,  Oct.  6, 

1840,  for  the  purpose  of  commencing  a  mission  in 
Western  Africa.  Their  plan  was  to  locate  themselves 
at  some  point  on  the  Niger.  They  arrived  at  the 
island  of  Fernando  Po,  which  lies  near  the  coast  and 
contiguous   to  the  mouths  of  the   Niger,  January  1, 

1841.  The  way  not  being  open  to  proceed  into  the 
interior  of  the  country,  they  decided  to  commence  the 
mission  at  that  place.  The  facilities  of  communica- 
tion from  that  place  render  it  an  important  position, 
from  which  other  stations  may  extend  into  the  interior 
as  Providence  may  open  the  way.  The  efforts  of  the 
missionaries  have  been  encouraging.  The  society  has 
recently  made  arrangements  for  extensive  missionary 
operations  on  that  continent.  A  vessel  is  to  be  em- 
ployed for  the  exclusive  use  of  this  mission. 


60  SYNOPSIS    OP 

A  new  mission  has  lately  been  commenced  at 
Trinidad. 

The  year  1842  was  observed  as  the  jubilee  of  the 
society  ;  beigg  the  fiftieth  year  since  its  organization. 
Public  meetings  were  held  to  acknowledge  the  favor 
which  God  had  shown  towards  the  mission,  and  to 
devise  means  for  prosecuting  the  work  upon  a  more 
enlarged  scale.  On  the  2d  of  October,  1792,  the  so- 
ciety was  formed"  in  Mr.  Beeby  Wallis' back  parlor," 
at  Kettering.  Its  entire  funds  then  amounted  to  c£l3 
2s.  6d.  At  the  close  of  the  financial  year,  including 
1842,  it  reported  of  laborers  in  the  foreign  field,  inclu- 
ding native  preachers  and  teachers,  333 ;  communi- 
cants in  all  the  churches  connected  with  the  missions, 
36,833  ;  schools,  174 ;  scholars,  10,088  ;  Sunday 
scholars,  15,000;  receipts  of  the  society,  £53,000; 
and  the  society  free  from  debt. 


LONDON    MISSIONARY   SOCIETY. 

"  A  few  months  after  the  settlement  of  Dr.  Ryland, 
as  President  of  the  academy  in  Bristol,  he  received  the 
first  letters  which  had  arrived  from  Carey  and  Thom- 
as, and  was  so  delighted  with  the  intelligence  they 
contained,  that  he  became  immediately  anxious  to 
communicate  it  to  Dr.  Bogue,  of  Gosport,  and  Mr. 
Steven,  of  the  Scotch  church,  Covent  Garden,  London, 
who  were  supplying  the  Tabernacle  in  that  city.  In- 
viting them  therefore,  with  a  few  other  friends,  to  his 
house,  he  read  these  letters  ;  and  all  united  in  prayer 
and  praise.  A  conversation  arose,  in  which  the  two 
ministers  named  expressed  their  wish  to  set  on  foot  a 
missionary  society  in  their  own  connection  ;  and  de- 
liberations were  subsequently  held  with  ministers  and 
others,  convened  in  the  parlor  of  the  Tabernacle  House, 
which  induced  the  people  ever  after  to  designate  it, 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  61 

^  The  cradle  of  the  Missionary  Society-''''''*  •  •  .  "A 
small  but  glowing  and  harmonious  circle  of  ministers, 
of  various  connections  and  denominations,"  met  No- 
vember 4, •1794,  to  discuss  the  subject,  and  in  January, 
1795,  an  "  Address  to  Christian  Ministers,  and  all 
other  Friends  of  Christianity,  on  the  subject  of  missions 
to  the  Heathen,"  was  prepared  and  sent  abroad,  in 
which  the  brethren  say,  "  That  something  may  be 
done  with  effect.,  it  is  hoped  that  not  only  evangelical 
Dissenters  and  Methodists  will  be  found  generally  dis- 
posed to  unite  in  instituting  a  society  for  this  express 
purpose,  but  that  many  members  of  the  Established 
Church  of  evangelical  sentiments,  and  of  lively  zeal  for 
the  cause  of  Christ,  will  also  favor  us  with  their  kind 
co-operation." 

At  a  subsequent  meeting  it  appeared  that  such  a 
general  interest  had  been  awakened,  that  the  time  for 
more  definite  action  had  arrived  ;  and  it  was  decided  to 
hold  a  general  meeting  in  London,  in  the  month  of 
September,  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  society. 
The  principles  and  purposes  of  the  proposed  society 
will  be  sufficiently  indicated  by  an  extract  from  a  cir- 
cular prepared  and  sent  to  the  ministers  "  both  in  the 
town  and  in  the  country."  "  Dear  brother  in  the  Lord, 
you  have  most  probably  been  made  .acquainted  that 
some  of  your  fellow-laborers  in  the  gospel  of  Christ,  of 
different  denominations,  practicing  infant  baptism,  have 
united  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  society  to  sup- 
port missions  in  heathen  and  unenlightened  countries. 
The  committee,  whose  names  are  subscribed  to  this 
address,  compose  a  part  of  the  number  who  have  met 
for  several  months  past  in  London,  to  seek  the  Lord's 
direction  and  blessing  on  this  benevolent  design. 
Though  our  plan  is  distinct  from  the  undertakings  of 
the  Moravian   Brethren,  and  the   churches  who  hold 

*  Dr.  Cox's  History  of  the  English  Bajjtist  Missionary- 
Society. 

6 


C2  "  SYNOPSIS    OF 

the  necessity  of  adult  immersion,  we  are  far  from  op- 
posing or  disapproving  their  laudable  endeavors  ;  on 
the  contrary,  we  applaud  their  zeal,  and  rejoice  in 
their  success,  accounting  it  our  duty  to  imitate  their 
truly  primitive  example.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  our 
desire  to  attempt  an  improvement  of  the  plan  on  wnich 
they  have  proceeded,  by  an  extension  of  its  limits, 
both  in  the  foundation  and  superstructure  of  the  intend- 
ed edifice," 

According  to  appointment  the  meeting  was  held  in 
London,  and  on  Tuesday,  September  22d,  1795,  "  at 
the  conclusion  of  public  worship"  in  Spa-fields  Chapel, 
"  a  numerous  body  of  ministers  and  lay  brethren,  in  the 
area  of  the  chapel,  formed  themselves  into  a  society, 
in  the  presence  of  a  multitude  of  spectators,  who  tarri- 
ed to  witness  this  interesting  part  of  the  proceedings. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Kingsbury,  of  Southampton,  was  chosen 
president  of  the  meeting."  The  series  of  meetings 
which  commenced  the  preceding  evening,  was  contin- 
ued till  Friday  the  25th,  during  which  the  officers 
were  elected,  and  the  hearts  of  the  brethren  were 
more  strongly  cemented  in  Christian  union  and  love. 

The  newly  organized  society,  determined  to  com- 
mence their  operations  in  the  islands  of  the  Pacific. 
A  vessel  called  the  Duff  was  purchased,  and  Captain 
James  Wilson,  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church,  at 
Portsea,  who  had  retired  from  the  East  India  service, 
with  an  ample  fortune,  generously  offered  to  take  the 
command  ;  and  with  thirty  missionaries,  six  women 
and  three  children,  he  sailed  from  London,  August  10, 
1796.  After  some  delay  in  getting  to  sea,  the  death 
of  a  son  of  one  of  the  missionaries,  and  the  return  of 
one  man  and  his  wife,  on  account  of  extreme  sea-sick- 
ness, they  pursued  their  course  ;  and  after  touching  at 
Rio  Janeiro  to  refit,  and  recruit  tlieir  stores,  they  pro- 
ceeded on  their  voyage,  and  arrived  at  Tahiti,  early  in 
March  of  the  following  year. 

Captain  Wilson  obtained  an  interview  with  Otoo, 


CftRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  63 

the  king,  and  through  a  Swedish  interpreter  explained 
the  object  of  the  visit,  and  requested  a  grant  of  land 
for  buildings  and  gardens  for  the  missionaries.  In  an 
assembly  of  the  king  and  chiefs,  the  whole  district  of 
Matavai  was  ceded  to  captain  Wilson  for  the  mission- 
aries, and  preparations  were  immediately  made  for 
commencing  their  appropriate  work. 

Some  of  the  missionaries  having  been  designated  for 
Tongdtaboo  and  St.  Christina  islands,  Captain  Wilson 
conveyed  them  to  their  respective  places  of  destination, 
and  then  returned  to  Tahiti,  and  was  gratified  to  see 
the  respect  shown  to  the  brethren,  and  the  abundant 
provisions  furnished  by  the  natives.  The  king  and 
queen  had  also  requested  to  be  received  as  the  adopted 
children  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cover,**  promising  to  regard 
them  as  their  parents.  After  revisiting  the  other  set- 
tlements, and  touching  at  Canton  for  a  cargo  of  tea, 
Captain   Wilson  returned  to  England  in  July,  1798. 

Animated  by  the  success  attending  the  first  expedi- 
tion, the  directors  of  the  society  resolved  immediately 
to  send  out  a  reinforcement  to  strengthen  the  mission 
and  establish  new  stations  on  other  islands.  The  com- 
pany who  were  received  by  the  society,  consisted  of 
ten  married  couples,  seven  children  9tad  nineteen  sin- 
gle brethren.  Some  of  these  were  preachers,  and 
some  were  physicians,  agriculturists  or  artizans  ;  all 
desicous  of  being  useful  to  the  heathen  and  to  the  mis- 
sion, in  their  respective  avocations.  Captain  Wilson 
was  earnestly  desired  to  go  out  with  this  second  com- 
pany, but  circumstances  rendering  it  impracticable  for 
him  to  comply  with  the  wishes  of  the  directors,  the 
command  was  given  to  Captain  Robson,  who  accom- 
panied the  first  expedition. 

They  sailed  from  Portsmouth  December  20th,  1798, 
and  on  the  19th  of  February,  when  near  Rio  Janeiro, 
the  Dutf'  was  captured  by  a  French  privateer.  The 
men  and  officers,  except  Mr.  Turner  the  surgeon, 
were  taken  on  board  the  privateer,  and  the  Dufl'  was 


64  SYNOPSIS    OP 

sent  off  to  Monte  Video,  in  South  America;  whither 
also  Captain  Carbonelh',  of  the  French  cruiser,  after 
taking  two  or  three  other  prizes,  soon  repaired.  The 
Duff  had  safely  arrived,  and  after  some  delay  and 
trouble,  Captain  Robson  and  the  missionaries  embark- 
ed on  board  a  Portuguese  brig,  bound  for  Rio  Janeiro  ; 
but  before  their,  arrival  they  were  again  captured  and 
carried  to  Lisbon,  where  the  missionaries  obtained 
their  liberty,  and  finally,  with  the  exception  of  Mrs. 
Hughes,  who  died  at  Lisbon,  they  all  returned  to 
England. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  bright  prospects  at  Tahiti, 
were  in  some  measure  obscured  by  threatening  indi- 
cations.     Four  of  the  brethren  while  out  on  business, 

•  ... 

were  seized  and  robbed,  and  were  in  imminent  danger 

of  being  massacred  by  a  gang  of  ruffians.  The  mis- 
sionaries were  alarmed,  and  eleven  took  passage  in  the 
ship  Nautilus,  then  lying  in  the  harbor,  and  sailed  for 
Port  Jackson,  in  New  South  VV^ales.  A  few  of  the 
brethren,  however,  determined  to  remain,  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Henry,  who  went  to  Port  Jackson,  subsequently 
returned.  But  the  island  for  several  years  was  in  an 
unsettled  state,  and  the  brethren  had  ample  evidence 
of  the  treachery  "of  the  natives.  Finally  a  rebellion 
broke  out  which  rendered  it  necessary  for  all  the  mis- 
sionaries to  leave  the  island.  •  Some  went  to  Huahine, 
and  others  to  Eimeo.  The  king,  who  had  assumed 
the  name  of  Pomare,  after  the  death  of  his  father,  was 
also  obliged  to  retire  to  Eimeo.  Here  in  exile,  he  re- 
flected upon  his  condition. — renounced  his  idolatry, 
and  in  this  dark  land  was'  the  first  to  embrace  Chris- 
tianity. The  affairs  of  government  at  Tahiti  becoming 
settled,  he  again  resumed  the  ro3al  autb.ority,  and  be- 
came the  patron  and  protector  of  the  mission.  The 
state  of  Pomare's  mind  is  indicated  by  a  letter  to  the 
missionaries,  dated  February  1813,  in  which  he  says, 
"I  venture  with  all  my  guilt  to  Jesus  Christ,  though 
I  am  not  eiualled  in  wickedness,  not  equalled  in  guilt, 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  65 

not  equalled  in  obstinate  disobedience,  and  rejection  of 
the  truth,  hoping  that  this  very  wicked  man  may  be 
saved  by  Jehovah  Jesus  Christ." 

About  this  time  also,  considerable  interest  was  ex- 
cited at  Eimeo  ;  and  in  IS  15,  more  than  two  hundi'cd 
had  given  their  names  to  the  missionaries  as  worship- 
pers of  the  true  God,  and  upM^ards  of  two  hundred, 
(principally  adults,)  were  connected  v/ith  the  schools. 

As  none  of  the  missionaries  had  yet  returned  to  Ta- 
hiti, Pomare  became  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  to  the 
people,  and  labored  zealously  to  convince  his  subjects 
of  the  vanity  of  idols,  and  their  need  of  salvation 
through  the  atonement.  The  word  was  effectual ;  and 
soon  not  only  at  Eimeo  and  Tahiti,  but  also  at  Hua- 
hine,  Raiatea  and  Tapuamanu,  many  had  renounced 
their  heathen  customs,  and  the  number  who  by  their 
enemies  were  called  Burc  Atiia^  or  "  praying  people," 
was  more  than  five  hundred,  among  whom  were  many 
of  the  chiefs. 

So  mightily  had  the  Christian  doctrine  prevailed 
that  in  1818  a  "  Tahitian  Auxiliary  Missionary  Socie- 
ty" was  formed  on  the  island  of  Eimeo,  for  assisting  to 
disseminate  religious  truth  among  the  unenlightened. 
Pomare  being  desirous  of  promoting  the  cause  of  reli- 
gion, erected  a  spacious  building  seven  hundred  and 
twelve  feet  long,  and  fifty-four  feet  wide,  with  three 
pulpits,  so  arranged  that  three  preachers  might  be  em- 
ployed at  the  same  time  without  confusion,  and  where 
several  thousand  people  could  be  accommodated.  This 
was  called  the  '•'•Royal  Mission  Chapel.,''''  and  was 
dedicated  to  the  service  of  the  True  God,  Tuesday 
May  11,  1819.  On  the  following  Sabbath,  in  the 
midst  of  a  vast  assembly,  the  king  of  Tahiti  entered 
into  solemn  covenant  with  God  and  the  church,  by 
submitting  to  the  rite  of  baptism. 

This  monarch  became  truly  a  "  nursing  father"  to 
the   mission,  and   entered  heartily  into  every  plan  for 
promoting  the  sublime  purposes  of  the  gospel ;  but  his 
6* 


66  SYNOPSIS    OF 

term  of  serving  the  Redeemer  on  earth  was  brief.  On 
the  7th  of  December,  1821,  he  deceased,  aged  47  j 
leaving  the  kingdom  to  his  only  son,  who  was  yet  a 
child,  with  this  dying  charge,  "  If  my  son  grow  up  a 
good  man,  receive  him  as  your  king;  if  a  bad  one, 
banish  him  to  Huahine." 

In  1823,  on  the  groups  known  as  the  Georgian  and 
Society  islands,  the  number  of  baptisms  including 
children,  was  9,300  ;  the  number  of  church  members 
was  800  ;  the  schools  numbered  4,820,  of  whom  more 
than  one  half  were  adults.  Considerable  progress  had 
also  been  made  in  the  translations. 

The  island  of  Tahiti  embraces  several  districts,  at 
which  stations  are  established.  At  Wmigli  Totvn^  in 
Matavai,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Wilson,  the  number 
of  members  added  to  the  church  in  1826  was  171. 
At  Burder's  Point,  in  Atchura,  at  the  same  time,  the 
total  number  of  baptisms  including  children  was  806 — 
of  communicants  109.  The  congregation  usually  con- 
sisted of  more  than  800.  At  Hcaveis  Townin  Papara, 
including  also  Papeuriri  and  Papeari,  in  1828,  the  en- 
tire number  of  the  baptized  was  1573,  and  of  communi- 
cants 402.  The  whole  number  of  scholars  was  814, 
of  whom  500  were  adults.  The  average  congregation 
was  900.  At  Wilk's  Harbor,  in  Pare,  in  1823,  the 
whole  number  of  communicants  was  72.  395  adults 
had  been  baptized.  An  institution  for  the  instruction 
of  native  teachers,  has  been  established  at  this  place. 
At  Bogue's  Town  in  Taiarapu,  in  1828,  the  whole 
number  of  church  members  was  274.  At  Roby  Town, 
in  Hidia,  the  number  of  rnembers  was  235. 

On  the  island  of  Eimeo,  at  Roby's  Place,  a  cotton 
manufactory  was  established.  The  church  in  1826 
consisted  of  275  members.  In  1831  forty-one  united 
with  the  church.  An  excellent  chapel  had  been  built 
by  the  natives,  the  walls  of  which  are  of  coral,  raised 
in  large  masses  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  At  Grif- 
Jin  Town  is  the  South  Sea  Academy ;  an  institution 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  67 

for  the  instruction  of  the  children  of  the  missionaries. 
In  1828  there  were  23  students  in  this  seminary. 

On  the  group  known  as  the  Society  Islands,  stations 
were  established  on  Huahine,  IVIaiaoiti,  Raiatea,  Ta- 
haa,  Borabora,  and  Maupiti,  some  of  which  are  among 
the  most  prosperous  in  connection  with  the  missions  in 
the  South  Seas.  Raiatea  was  especially  favored  of 
the  Lord.  It  was  stated  in  1823, "  There  is  not  a  fam- 
ily in  this  island  that  has  not  family  prayer  morning 
and  evening."  They  also  formed  a  missionary  society, 
the  avails  of  which  in  1827  were  =£300. 

The  Austral  islands  embrace  five  stations,  as  follows  ; 
Raivavai,  Tubouai,  Rurutu,  Rimatara,*  and  Rapa  ; 
under  the  care  of  fifteen  teachers.  At  Rurutu  espe- 
cially, the  power  of  the  gospel  was  wonderfully  dis- 
played. When  the  native  brethren  first  visited  them, 
the  people  determined  to  test  the  power  of  their  gods 
by  eating  things  forbidden  by  the  priests,  and  receiv- 
ing no  harm,  they  at  once  gave  up  their  idolatry,  and 
in  a  little  more  than  a  month,  a  boat  load  of  their  gods 
had  arrived  at  Tahiti  as  an  evidence  of  the  change. 

The  Harvey  islands  were  also  visited  for  the  pur- 
pose of  propagating  the  gospel  among  the  people. 
Here  also  as  on  the  other  groups,  especially  on  Aitu- 
lake,  the  senseless  gods  were  condemned  to  suffer  a 
fiery  ordeal. 

On  the  Navigator's  islands,  a  mission  was  commen- 
ced in  1830.  "  Few  missions  have  been  commenced 
under  circumstances  more  pleasing,  or  have  presented 
equally  encouraging  prospects  of  speedy  and  extensive 
success."  The  king  and  chiefs  were  engaged  in  war, 
when  the  missionaries  arrived  with  the  native  teach- 
ers, whom  they  intended  to  leave  on  the  island  of 
Savai,  and  though  earnestly  solicited  to  discontinue 
the  war,  they  "  informed  the  missionaries  that  they 
must  fight  that  fight,  and  then  they  would  come  and 
learn  from  the  teachers  the  /o#«,  or  word  of  the  great 
God. 


68  SYNOPSIS    OP 

Missions  were  also  attempted  at  various  other  isl- 
ands of  the  Pacific,  but  those  already  mentioned  em- 
brace the  most  important  stations. 

SOUTH    AFRICA. 

The  missions  to  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  having 
been  crowned  with  the  blessing  of  heaven,  the  society 
resolved  to  extend  their  efforts  to  the  continent  of  Af- 
rica. Accordingly  in  December,  179S,  Dr.  Vandcr- 
kemp  and  Messrs.  Kircherer,  Edmonds  and  Edwards, 
embarked  onboard  the  Hillsborough,  which  was  bound 
to  New  South  Wales  with  convicts,  having  chosen 
this  method  of  conveyance  in  hopes  of  being  useful  to 
the  unhappy  beings  who  for  their  crimes  were  to  be 
banished  from  their  country.  Some  of  the  convicts 
appear  to  have  been  the  most  desperate  of  sinners  ; 
but  the  missionaries  ventured  among  them,  notwith- 
standing the  captain  had  intimated  the  danger  of  such 
a  measure,  and  during  the  voyage  several  of  the  pris- 
oners gave  evidence  of  having  been  renewed  by  divine 
grace. 

After  their  arrival  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  it  was 
determined  that  the  brethren  Kircherer  and  Edwards 
should  direct  their  attention  to  the  Bushmen,  a  most 
savage  nation  of  the  Hottentots;  and  that  Dr.  Van- 
derkemp  and  Mr.  Edmonds  should  endeavor  to  intro- 
duce the  gospel  into  Caffraria.  Notwithstanding  the 
assurances  that  they  Avould  incur  great  personal  haz- 
ards by  going  among  the  Caflires,  Dr.  Vanderkemp  and 
his  colleague  left  Cape  Town  in  the  latter  part  of  May, 
1799,  and  after  a  journc}^  of  several  months,  replete 
with  toils  and  dangers,  being  often  attacked  by  the 
clans  of  robbers  that  infested  the  country,  they  arrived 
at  the  residence  of  the  king  Gieka,  on  the  20th  of  Sep- 
tember. After  a  season  of  suspense,  occasioned  by 
the  insinuation  of  a  wicked  Dutchman,  that  they  were 
sent  into  the  country  as  spies,  the  king  finally  granted 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  69 

them  a  tract  of  land,  with  liberty  to  settle  on  it,  and 
the  privilege  of  leaving  the  country  when  they  pleas- 
ed. Here  the  missionaries  immediately  commenced 
their  work  ;  but  Mr.  JSdmonds  soon  left  the  field  with 
the  view  of  going  to  Bengal.  In  a  few  months  Dr. 
Vanderkemp  was  ordered  by  the  king  to  quit  the  place 
assigned  to  him,  and  remove  to  another,  where  after 
establishing  a  school  and  preaching  for  a  time  to  the 
natives  and  seeing  some  fruit  of  his  labors,  his  situa- 
tion became  so  perilous,  that  with  a  number  of  the 
colonists,  he  considered  it  his  duty  to  leave  the  country. 

On  his  return  to  Graaf  Reinet,  Dr.  Vanderkemp  met 
Messrs.  Vander  Lingen  and  Read,  who  had  been  sent 
out  to  be  associated  with  him  in  missionary  labor. 
Mr.  Vander  Lingen  assumed  the  care  of  the  church  at 
Graaf  Reinet,  and  Dr.  Vanderkemp  and  Mr.  Read  de- 
voted themselves  to  the  instruction  of  the  Hotf^^ltots  in 
the  vicinity.  But  thouo;h  their  labors  were  commenced 
under  encouraging  circumstances,  they  soon  met  witri 
formidable  opposition  from  the  colonists.  The  settle- 
ment was  repeatedly  attacked  by  these  enemies  of  the 
cross,  and  it  was  decided  to  form  a  new  settlement  at 
Bota  Place,  in  tUe  vicinity  of  Algoabay,  where  a  farm 
had  been  granted  to  the  mission  by  Governor  Dundas. 
In  February,  1S02,  Dr.  Vanderkemp  and  Mr.  Read, 
with  109  Hottentots,  repaired  to  this  new  station. 
But  here  they  were  not  permitted  to  prosecute  their 
work  without  molestation  from  the  enemies  of  religion  ; 
and  after  repeated  attacks  upon  the  settlement,  the 
brethren  abandoned  it  and  retired  to  Fort  Frederick: 
Governor  Jansens  granted  them  a  tract  of  land  on  the 
Kooboo,  about  seven  miles  from  the  Fj3i't,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  forming  a  new  station. 

To  th'-ir  new  settlement  the  brethren  ga^^e  the  name  of 
J^dhelsdorp  ;  and  here,  notwithstanding  the  eflbrts  of 
their  enemies,  the  Lord  gave  his  people  tokens  of  his 
power  to  sustain  his  own  cause.  Schools  were  estab- 
lished— a  place  of  worship  was  erected„the  gospel 


70  SYNOPSIS    OP 

was  preached,  and  converts  were  multiplied.  Several 
neAV  missionaries  arrived  in  1811,  and  on  the  15th  of 
December,  the  mission  sustained  a  heavy  affliction  by 
the  death  of  Dr.  Vanderkemp.  . 

NeAv  stations  were  established  also  ai  Poi-t  Eliza- 
hfth  and  Uitenhagen,  and  in  1830  the  number  of  com- 
municants was  240. 

The  report  of  the  society  for  1843,  gives  the  num- 
ber of  communicants  at  Bcthdsdorp  as  150.  There 
are  also  two  schools  with  115  scholars.  At  Port  Eliz- 
abeth, 162  communicants  ;  211  scholars.  At  Uiten- 
hagen, 298  communicclnts  ;  making  a  total  of  610 
communicants  at  this  station,  with  its  two  out  stations. 

The  brethren  Kircherer  and  Edwards  devoted  them- 
selves to  the  instruction  of  the  Bushmen.  They  left 
Cape  Town  May  22d,  1799,  and  after  a  journey  of  450 
miles  nrlrtheast,  settled  at  a  place  which  they  named 
Happy  Prosjjcct  Fountain,  among  a  people  of  whom 
Mr.  Kircherer  says,  "  They  have  no  idea  of  a  Su- 
preme Being,  and  consequently  they  practice  no  kind 
of  worship."  They  are  also  represented  as  living  in 
the  most  indolent  and  filthy  manner,  and  often  suffering 
for  want  of  food,  which  prompts  theiij  to  destroy  their 
children,  and  also  those  who  are  rendered  helpless  by 
age.  In  this  dark  land,  the  gospel  proved  the  power 
of  God  to  save  souls.  Mr.  Kircherer  afterwards  says 
with  reference  to  the  interest  excited  among  the  peo- 
ple, "  Many  persons  whose  hearts  had  been  harder 
than  the  rocks  among  which  they  lived,  began  to  in- 
quire,'what  must' we  do  to  be  saved."  and  it  fre- 
quently happened  that  the  hills  resounded  with  their 
loud  complaints." 

Mr.  William  'Anderson  left  Zak  river,  March  25, 
1801,  for  the  "purpose  of  introducing  the  gospel  among 
the  Corannas,  530  miles  north-east  of  Cape  Town. 
During  his  journey,  he  Avas  in  great  perils  by  the 
plundering  Bushmen, but  was  providentially  delivered, 
and  after  arriving  at  his  place  of  destination,  he  com- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  71 

menced  his  work  among  Corannas,  Namquas,  Hotten- 
tots, Bastard  Hottentots,*  and  Bushmen.  The  princi- 
pal station  was  at  Griqua  Town,  a  day's  journey  north 
<?f  the  Orange  river.  The  word  here  appears  to  have 
been  attended  with  a  divine  unction  ;  and  the  people 
manifested  great  concern  to  obtain  tlie  saving,  know- 
ledge of  the  truth.  Several  out-stations  were  estab- 
lished, and  though  they  were  considerably  annoyed  by 
the  Bargenaars,  or  mountaineers,  the  word  of  the 
Lord  has  mightily  prevailed.  From  the  report  for 
iS43,  it  app3ars  that  there  are,  in  connection  with 
Griqua  Town,  three  missionaries,  twenty-two  native 
assistants  ;  seven  out-stations  ;  753  communicants ; 
ten  schools,  with  800  scholars. 

The  gospel  was  also  successfully  introduced  among 
the  Namaquas,  370  miles  north  of  Orange  river,  in 
1806,  by  Christian  and  Abraham  Albrecht  and  John 
Sydenfaden.  Among  the  most  important  conversions 
was  that  of  Africaner^  the  chief  of  a  most  desperate 
gang  of  plunderers,  and  the  terror  of  the  whole  coun- 
try. Indeed,  such  an  annoyance  had  he  been,  that  a 
thousand  dollars  was  otFered  to  any  man  who  would 
shoot  him.  The  grace  of  God  lamed  his  savage  spirit, 
rendered  him  an  efficient  coadjutor  to  the  missionaries, 
and  finally  gave  him  a  triumphant  exit  to  the  heaven- 
ly mansions. 

Cape  Town  is  the  seat  of  operations  for  the  colony 
of  South  Africa,  and  is  now  under  British  government. 
Here  Mr.  Thorn  was  settled  as  a  missionary  by  the 
society  in  1812,  and  was  succeeded  in  1818,  by  Rev. 
Dr.  Philip,  who  was  appointed  superintendent  of  the 
society's  missions  in  Africa.  There  are  now  eighty- 
five  communicants  and  475  scholars. 

At  Paarl^  thirty-five  miles  north-east  of  Cape 
Town,  a  mission   was  commenced  in  1819,   by  Rev. 

♦  These  are  so  called  not  on  account  of  illesritimacy,  bat  1)6- 
cause  one  of  the  parents  belong  to  another  nation. 


72  SYNOPSIS    OF 

E.  Evans,  with  particular  reference  to  the  Hottentot 
slaves.  Schools  were  established  in  which,  in  1S23, 
more  than  200  adults  and  children  were  instructed. 
In  1831,  the  number  of  communicants  was  thirty-one. 

At  StcUeiibosck,  Tulbagh,  Hosi.he.'if eld  and  Caledon, 
stations  have  been  formed,  and  many  of  the  heathen 
have  been  savingly  benefited  by  the  religious  instruc- 
tions of  the  missionaries.  Caledon  especially,  appears 
to  have  been  highly  favored.  In  1839  there  was  a 
general  awakening  at  this  place.  Between  eighty  and 
ninety  were  added  to  the  church.  From  the  report  of 
1843,  we  learn  that  there  are  123  communicants  ;  two 
schools  with  325  scholars. 

At  Pacatsdorp^  a  mission  was  commenced  in  1813, 
at  the  earnest  request  of  Dikkop,  or  '  Thickhead,'  a 
Hottentot  chief.  Mr.  Campbell,  to  whom  this  re- 
quest was  made,  gives  a  very  interesting  account  of 
an  old  man  of  most  wretched  appearance,  "  with 
scarcely  a  rag  to  cover  him,"  who  expressed  the 
greatest  joy  in  prospect  of  having  a  missionary  sent 
amono;  them.  On  beins;  interro^'ated  about  his  know- 
ledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  replied  in  a  most  afiecting 
manner,  "  1  know  no  more  about  any  thing  than  a 
beast."  After  Mr.  Pacalt  commenced  his  labors 
among  them,  this  old  man  was  made  a  happy  subject 
of  di^ane  grace.  He  had  during  his  life,  escaped  many 
imminent  dangers  ;  having  once  fallen  under  an  ele- 
phant who  endeavored  to  crush  him.  Once  he  was 
attacked  by  a  bufialo  and  was  thrown  several  times 
into  the  air,  and  finally  the  animal  fell  upon  him,  but 
he  escaped.  At  another  time  he  was  supposed  to  be 
dead  and  was  carried  to  his  grave  ;  but  while  he  was 
being  covered  with  the  earth  he  revived.  Hearing 
from  Mr.  Pacalt  the  good  tidings,  he  went  away  rejoic- 
ing ;  saying  that  the  Lord  had  raised  him  from  the 
dead  three  times,  that  he  might  hear  the  word  of  God 
and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  before  he  died  the  fourth 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  73 

time.  At  this  station  there  are  seventy-five  commu- 
nicants ;  two  schools,  and  235  scholars. 

Stations  have  also  been  formed  at  Haiikcy^  Thcopo- 
lis  and  Gra/ia7ii''s  Tuion.  At  the  latter  place  there  are 
110  communicants,  and  105  scholars. 

Since  1S26  attempts  have  been  made  again  to  intro- 
duce the  gospel  into  CatTraria  ;  and  the  efforts  have 
been  crowned  with  signal  success.  A  station  was 
formed  on  Buffalo  river  in  1826,  under  the  care  of 
Rev.  John  Brownlee,  assisted  by  Jan  Tzatzoe.  At 
present  there  are  ten  communicants,  and  sixty  schol- 
ars. At  Knapp^  Hope,  under  the  care  of  G.  F. 
Kayser,  there  are  eleven  communicants  and  seventy 
scholars.  At  Blinkwater,  under  the  care  of  H.  Cal- 
derwood,  twenty-six  communicants,  and  270  scholars. 
The  station  at  Kat  river  is  quite  prosperous,  and  con- 
verts have  been  received  into  the  church  from  among 
the  Hottentots,  Caffres,  Fingoos,  Mantatees,  Tamboo- 
kies,  and  Bushmen.  Present  number  of  members, 
700;  schools,  seventeen,  with  1012  scholars. 

A  mission  to  the  Bechiumas,  at  Lattakoo,  630  miles 
north-east  of  Cape  Town,  was  undertaken  in  1817. 
"Terrible  and  long  was  the  night,"  says  Mr.  Moffat, 
"  and  laborious  the  toil  before  we  saw  the  first  fruits 
of  our  labor.  Often  did  the  natives  tell  us, '  You  talk 
about  king  Jesus  ;  let  us  see  the  first  Bechuana  who 
will  bow  to  that  Jesus.'  But  the  time  is  come  that 
we  can  point,  not  to  one  but  to  hundreds  who  have 
yielded  obedience  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The 
portions  of  scripture  distributed  among  the  people 
have  produced  wonderful  effects,  and  the  people  are 
eager  to  obtain  them.  Mr.  Moffatt  continues, "  1  have 
known  individuals  to  come  hundreds  of  miles  to  obtain 
copies  of  St.  Luke.  Yes,  they  have  come  and  driven 
sheep  before  them  to  purchase  these  copies.  1  have 
known  families  to  travel  fifty  or  sixty  miles,  with 
their  babes  on  their  shoulders,  to  come  and  ask  for 
the  word  of  God.  And  I  have  seen  them  receive  por- 
7 


74  SYNOPSIS    OP 

tions  of  Luke  and  weep  over  them,  and  grasp  them  to 
their  bosoms,  and  shed  tears  of  thankfulness,  till  I  have 
said  to  more  than  one,  '  You  will  spoil  your  books 
with  your  tears.'  "  There  are  at  present  200  com- 
municants at  this  station. 

A  mission  was  established  at  the  Isle  of  France,  in 
1814,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Le  Brun.  In  1829,  there  were 
fifty-four  members  in  the  church. 

A  mission  to  the  island  of  Madagascar^  was  under- 
taken in  1818,  by  Messrs.  Bevan  and  Jones  ;  but  the 
unhealthiness  of  the  climate  soon  proved  fatal  to  the 
wives  and  children  of  the  missionaries.  Mr.  Bevan 
also  fell  a  victim  to  disease  ;  and  Mr.  Jones  was  com- 
pelled by  ill  health  to  repair  to  Mauritius  or  Isle  of 
France.  But  after  his  recovery  he  returned  with  Mr. 
Hastie,  an  agent  of  the  British  government,  who  was 
sent  to  solicit  the  king  Radama,  to  abolish  the  slave 
trade  Avithin  his  dominions.  Mr.  Hastie,  in  addition 
to  securing  his  object,  was  successful  in  obtaining  lib- 
erty for  Mr.  Jones  to  remain  as  a  missionary.  The 
king  also  requested  that  a  number  of  his  subjects 
should  be  taken  to  England  to  be  instructed  in  the 
useful  arts  and  sciences,  and  desired  that  more  mis- 
sionaries might  be  sent  to  teach  his  people  ;  assuring 
them  of  his  protection.  The  society  on  receiving  a 
letter  from  the  king,  appointed  Rev.  Mr.  Jeffreys  and 
four  artizans  who  arrived  at  Tananarive,  the  residence 
of  Radama,  June  9,  1822.  They  were  most  cordially 
received  by  the  king  and  nobility.  Some  of  the  mis- 
sionaries were  located  at  Tananarive,  and  others  were 
stationed  in  the  adjacent  villages.  Numerous  schools 
were  established,  and  several  different  trades  were 
pursued,  at  which  the  sons  of  the  king  were  apprenti- 
ced. The  congregation  at  Tananarive  in  1826,  ranged 
at  from  1000  to  5000,  and  in  other  places  the  assem- 
blies were  numerous.  In  1828  there  were  ninety -three 
schools  and  4000  scholars  ;  but  in  July  of  this  year, 
the   king  deceased,  and  by  intrigue  one  of  his  queens 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  75 

procured  the  murder  of  many  of  the  nobihty  and  the 
heir  presumptive  to  the  throne,  and  seized  upon  the 
government.  Since  that  time  a  strong  opposition  to 
the  cause  of  Christ  has  prevailed. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  at  the  various  stations, 
auxihary  societies  are  formed  for  the  purpose  of  aiding 
the  parent  society  in  its  benevolent  operations  ;  and 
the  native  converts  contribute  liberally  to  sustain  these 
objects.  It  appears  from  the  report  for  1843,  that  at 
the  various  stations  connected  with  this  mission,  the 
aggregate  of  subscriptions  for  the  year  was  =£714. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE     EAST    INDIES- 

In  1798,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Forsyth  was  sent  to  Calcutta 
to  commence  a  mission  in  behalf  of  the  society.  During 
a  number  of  years  he  divided  his  labors  between  Chin- 
surah,  the  place  of  his  residence,  and  Calcutta,  where 
was  a  large  chapel  for  the  use  of  all  denominations. 
In  1816,  Messrs.  Townley  and  Keith  were  sent  out 
to  be  associated  with  Mr.  Forsyth  ;  and  a  new  preach- 
ing place  was  opened  at  Howrah,  Schools  were 
also  established,  and  in  1817  a  school  book  society 
was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  native 
schools.  The  Bengal  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society 
w^as  quite  efficient  in  raising  funds. 

Towards  the  close  of  1818,  a  new  station  was 
formed  called  Tally  Gunge,  about  four  miles  south  of 
the  city.  Another  place  of  worship  was  opened  in 
1820  at  Kidder  pore  ;  and  a  printing  press  was  put  in 
operation,  for  the  benefit  of  the  mission.  An  institu- 
tion called  the  "  Christian  School  Society,''''  was  form- 
ed at  Calcutta,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  Christian 
instruction  in  the  native  schools,  under  the  entire 
management  of  native  teachers.  Another  important 
institution  was  the  Bethel  society,  formed  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Baptist  brethren  residing  at  Serampore 
and  Calcutta. 


76 


SYNOPSIS    OP 


At  Kidderpore,  the  preaching  of  the  word  appears 
to  have  been  attended  with  happy  results.  In  1825 
eight  converts  had  been  baptized ;  and  in  1828,  the 
brethren  say,  '<  We  have  great  satisfaction  that  the 
work  of  conversion  is  silently  going  on."  The  station 
at  Kidderpore  became  so  prosperous  that  two  other 
stations  have  been  formed  from  it ;  one  at  Ram-makat- 
choke,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Lacroix  ;  the  other  at 
Gungree,  supplied  by  Mr.  Ray. 

At  Ckinsurah,  a  church  was  formed  in  1826,  con- 
sisting of  about  twenty  members.  The  schools  also 
were  flourishing.  Of  these,  sixteen  schools  v/ith  2000 
children  were  supported  by  government.  There  were 
also  three  mission  schools,  containing  295  boys,  whose 
proficiency  was  encouraging. 

The  station  at  Berhampore  was  commenced  in  1824 
by  Mr.  Hill,  in  the  midst  of  a  population  of  twenty 
thousand.  In  1828  a  mission  house  and  chapel  were 
erected,  and  more  than  fourteen  thousand  tracts  dis- 
tributed among  tlie  natives. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adam  were  sent  by  the  society  to 
Benares  in  1820.  The  next  year  a  native  school  was 
opened.  A  chapel  was  erected  in  1824,  by  the  exer- 
tions of  the  soldiers  stationed  there.  Considerable 
was  done  in  the  way  of  translating  and  printing,  and  in 
all  the  schools  Christian  books  were  used. 

A  mission  was  commenced  at  Surat^  158  miles  north 
of  Bombay,  in  1815,  by  Messrs.  Skinner  and  Fyvie, 
Though  the  people  had  their  Banyan  hospital^  in 
which  all  manner  of  lame,  sick,  and  old  animals,  birds, 
insects  and  reptiles  were  received,  and  fed  and  attend- 
ed with  the  greatest  care,  the  accounts  of  their  cruel 
superstitions — the  burning  or  burying  alive  of  widows 
with  their  deceased  husbands,  clearly  indicate  that  the 
"  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of 
cruelty."  In  1830  the  inhuman  rites  of  burning  were 
abolished  by  government. 

A  mission  was  commenced  at  Madras.,  1020  miles 


CHUISTIAN    MISSIONS.  II 

from  Calcutta,  by  Mr.  Loveless,  in  1S05.  He  was 
joined  in  the  mission  by  Mr.  Richard  Knill.  Tiiey 
soon  had  eleven  schools,  and  three  English  and  one 
native  congregations.  In  1834,  there  were  four  mis- 
sionaries ;  six  assistants ;  the  native  congregation 
numbered  about  100,  of  whom  forty-eight  were  com- 
municants ;  nineteen  schools  with  711  children  ;  and 
more  than  3000  Tamul  books  were  printed  within  a 
year. 

In  February,  1804,  the  society  sent  out  three  mis- 
sionaries, with  a  view  to  establishing  a  mission  on  the 
coast  of  Coromandel.  On  their  arrival,  Messrs.  Cran 
and  Des  Granges  decided  to  locate  themselves  at  Vi- 
zagnpatain,  -557  miles  south-west  of  Calcutta.  Here 
the  civil  judge  had  been  in  the  habit  of  conducting 
worship  in  the  fort.  He  committed  this  service  to  the 
missionaries  and  secured  them  a  remuneration  of  ten 
pagodas  per  month.  They  also  received  a  grant  of 
land  for  mission  premises,  about  a  mile  from  the  town, 
where  they  established  a  school,  in  which  they  say  in 
a  letter  dated  October  1,  1806,  "  We  have  all  castes, 
from  the  Bramin  to  the  Soodre."  A  Bramin  named 
Ananderayer,  who  had  repeated  a  certain  prayer  more 
than  four  hundred  thousand  titncs,  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  happiness,  and  found  no  comfort  to  his  mind, 
was  led  to  the  missionaries,  and  became  an  important 
assistant  in  their  work.  In  the  report  of  1824,  it  is 
stated  that  "  the  hopes  of  the  brethren  as  to  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity  into  this  part  of  India,  are 
chiefly  founded  on  the  effects  of  the  schools,  gradually 
preparing  by  the  divine  blessing,  a  race  who  Avill  more 
readily  3aeld  to  the  force  of  its  obligations."  The 
whole  number  of  boys  then  in  the  schools  was  about 
250. 

The  station  at  Ctiddapah.,  was  taken  under  the 
charge  of  Mr.  Howell  in  18.22.  He  established  schools 
in  several  villages  in  the  vicinity,  and  had  in  all  about 

150  scholars.     His  native  congregation  amounted  to 

"7* 


78  svNOPsis  OP 

between  forty  and  fifty.  In  1S23  he  says,  "The 
number  baptized  by  me  is  seventy-four  men,  twenty- 
five  women  ;  forty  boys  and  twenty-one  girls  ;  and 
with  those  baptized  previously  to  my  coming  here, 
they  make  a  total  of  119  adults,  and  sixty-seven  chil- 
dren. In  1832  there  were  seven  schools;  nineteen 
church  members,  and  nearly  fifty  candidates  for  bap- 
tism. 

At  Chittoor.,  a  Christian  church  was  formed  by  Mr. 
Crisp,  in  1826,  composed  of  converts  from  Paganism 
and  Mahometanism.  This  station  was  committed  to 
the  care  of  Rev.  Robert  Jennings,  in  1827,  and  the 
church  numbered  about  seventy  members.  Mr.  Jen- 
nings died  June  1,  1831. 

In  1820,  Rev.  Mr.  Taylor,  with  a  native  teacher, 
commenced  a  mission  at  Belgnum.  The  following 
year  two  schools  were  established,  and  the  number  of 
scholars  was  120.  Considerable  labor  was  devoted  to 
the  officers  and  soldiers  stationed  there.  In  Novem- 
ber, 1825,  two  Bramins  and  a  rajpoot,  the  first  fruits 
of  this  mission,  were  baptized,  having  given  evidence 
of  regeneration.  In  a  later  account  the  missionaries 
say,  "  The  mass  of  the  population  are  beginning  to  in- 
quire and  compare  systems,  and  are  not  insensible  to 
the  doctrines  and  duties,  effects  and  advantages  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ. 

At  Bellart/,  Mr.  Hands  commenced  a  mission  in 
1810.  In  the  following  year  he  says,  in  a  letter, "  My 
residence  was  formerly  a  pagoda  ;  but  part  of  it  will 
now  be  devoted  to  the  public  worship  of  the  ever 
blessed  God.  O  that  many  of  Satan's  temples  may  be 
thus  consecrated.  Several  huge  gods  of  stone  are 
lying  about  the  premises,  like  Dagon  before  the  ark. 
I  purpose  digging  large  holes  near  them  and  rolling 
them  in,  as  they  are  too  unwieldy  to  be  dragged  away." 
At  the  close  of  1819,  Mr.  Reeve  observes,  "  During 
the  progress  of  the  year,  the  gospel  has  been  carried 
several  hundred  miles  through  the  dark  villages,  and 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  79 

several  thousand  tracts  have  been  distributed,"  Ser- 
vices were  conducted  in  the  Tamul  and  Canara  lan- 
guages. In  1S31,  the  church  consisted  of  sixteen 
members,  and  there  were  nineteen  candidates  for 
membership.  Several  hundreds  of  children  were  in 
the  schools  ;  8000  portions  of  Scriptures  and  more 
than  30,000  tracts  and  other  books  had  been  printed 
during  the  year. 

At  Bangalore,  where  a  mission  was  established  by- 
Messrs.  Forbes  and  Laidler,  in  1820,  a  seminary  has 
been  opened  for  the  education  of  native  preachers,  and 
several  have  gone  out  from  this  institution  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  their  countrymen.  A  native  church  has 
been  formed,  and  also  an  English  church,  composed 
principally  of  officers  and  soldiers  in  the  garrison. 

Missions  were  also  established  at  Salem  and  Com- 
baconum,  with  encouraging  prospects. 

At  Travancore,  Mr.  Ringeltaube,  who  sailed  for 
India  in  1804,  found  many  nominal  professors  of 
Christianity.  In  December,  1817,  Mr.  Charles  Mead 
arrived  at  this  station,  from  which  Mr.  Ringeltaube 
had  been  compelled  to  retire  on  account  of  ill  health, 
and  the  following  year  Mr.  Knill  removed  to  this  place 
from  Madras.  In  1824,  besides  Nagercoil  and  Quilon 
there  were  twenty-eight  out-stations.  This  mission 
increased  so  rapidly  that  it  was  judged  best  to  divide 
it  into  two  distinct  departments  ;  the  eastern,  known 
as  the  Nagercoil  mission,  and  the  western,  called  the 
town  of  Travancore  mission.  In  1829,  the  aggregate 
number  of  congregations  in  the  Nagercoil  mission  was 
thirty-four ;  in  twenty-seven  of  these  societies,  1967 
professed  Christianity.  The  native  schools  amounted 
to  twenty-nine  ;  containing  1084  pupils.  The  inission 
also  employed  eighteen  readers  and  five  assistant  read- 
ers. In  the  western  division,  the  number  of  congrega- 
tions was  twenty-eight  ;  and  in  twenty  of  these  the 
numbers  amounted  to  1340.     The  schools  at  this  time 


80  SYNOPSIS    OF 

were  twenty-three  ;  and  twenty  readers  were  employ- 
ed at  various  stations. 

CHINA. 

In  the  month  of  January,  1807,  Rev.  Robert  Morri- 
son was  sent  out  by  the  society  to  commence  a  mission 
in  this  vast  empire.  Having  safely  arrived  at  Canton, 
he  apphed  himself  with  great  diligence  to  the  study  of 
the  language,  which  he  had  acquired  to  some  extent 
by  the  aid  of  a  Chinese  teacher  in  London.  In  his 
efforts  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  the  language,  he  was 
obliged  to  observe  the  greatest  secrecy,  and  his  assist- 
'  ants,  under  the  apprehension  of  being  discovered,  were 
often  in  alarms  for  their  own  safety.  Mr.  Morrison 
improved  every  opportunity  of  imparting  religious  in- 
struction, in  the  explanation  of  terms,  and  in  the  course 
of  general  reading.  He  also  read  to  them  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  with  some  of  thein,  he  engaged  in  prayer- 
His  labors  were  not  without  effect.  In  1815,  Leang- 
a-fa,  the  first  Chinese  convert,  was  baptized,  upon  a 
credible  profession  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  some 
others  were  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian 
religion,  but  were' so  much  intimidated  by  fears  of  the 
consequences  of  an  open  avowal  of  their  convictions 
that  they  hesitated. 

On  the  25th  of  November,  1819,  the  translation  of 
the  Avhole  Bible  into  the  Chinese  language,  was  com- 
pleted by  Dr.  Morrison,  and  a  few  years  after  he  com- 
pleted a  Chinese  and  English  dictionary,  which  had 
employed  much  of  his  time  during  a  period  of  fifteen 
years.  The  completion  of  these  works  were  regard- 
ed by  the  society  as  forming  "  a  kind  of  epoch  in  the 
history  of  missions." 

Malacca.  A  mission  was  established  at  this  place 
in  1815,  by  Rev.  William  Milne.  Mr.  Milne  was  in- 
tended to  be  associated  with  Dr.  Morrison,  in  mission- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  81 

ary  labors  in  China  ;  but  on  his  arrival  at  Macao, 
through  the  influence  of  the  Roman  Catholic  priests, 
the  governor  was  induced  to  order  him  to  quit  the 
island  within  eight  days.  He  accordingly  retired  to 
Canton,  and  from  thence  he  visited  Java  and  other 
places,  but  finally,  with  the  concurrence  of  Dr.  Morri- 
son, he  decided  to  form  a  branch  of  the  Chinese  mis- 
sion at  Malacca.  Major  Farquhar,  the  commandant, 
received  him  with  much  cordiality,  and  rendered  him 
very  valuable  assistance  in  the  commencement  of  his 
work.  Mr.  Milne  soon  opened  a  school  for  poor  Chi- 
nese bo3-s,  and  had  several  under  his  instruction.  He 
also  improved  every  opportunity  for  distributing  tracts 
and  conversing  with  the  people.  In  1816,  Mr.  Milne 
had  about  eighty  boys  under  instruction,  and  in  No- 
vember, a  Chinese  convert  named  Leang-kung-fah  was 
baptized. 

On  the  11th  of  November,  1818,  the  erection  of  the 
Anglo-Chinese  College  was  commenced  ;  and  the 
building  was  finished  in  the  autumn  of  1820.  The 
mission,  however,  sustained  a  severe  loss  in  the  death 
of  Dr.  Milne,  which  occurred  June  2,  1822.  The 
printing  of  the  whole  Chinese  version  of  the  Bible  was 
completed  at  this  station  May  20,  1823.  On  the  5th 
of  April,  1830,  Tsze-Hea,  a  Chinese  youth  who  had 
been  educated  in  the  college,  was  baptized  in  the 
Christian  faith.  Many  books  had  been  published,  and 
a  weekly  newspaper  in  Chinese  had  been  commenced. 

Singapore.  A  mission  was  established  here  in 
1819,  by  Re\^  Samuel  Milton,  who  removed  from 
Malacca  for  that  purpose.  In  1823,  it  was  resolved 
by  the  patrons  of  the  Anglo-Chinese  College,  to  remove 
it  to  Singapore,  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  it  with  a 
Malayan  College,  to  be  founded  in  that  settlement. 
The  mission  had  to  encounter  the  opposition  of  the 
SonniteSi  a  most  bigoted  class  of  Mahometans.  Some 
few  embraced  the  truth,  and  in   1829,  three  Malays 


62  SYNOPSIS    OF 

were  baptized.     The  demand  for  tracts  and  portions 
of  Scripture  was  increasing, 

Pinang.  In  January,  1S19,  Mr.  Medhurst,  who 
had  been  previously  associated  with  Dr.  Mih>e,  at 
Malacca,  embarked  for  this  place  with  the  design  of 
commencing  a  Chinese  and  Malay  mission  in  that 
island.  Having  made  a  favorable  beginning,  he  re- 
turned to  Malacca,  and  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Thomas 
Beighton,  who  had  for  several  months  been  studying 
the  Malay  language,  and  Mr.  Ince,  who  undertook  the 
care  of  the  Chinese  school.  A  church  was  formed 
July  11,  1S26,  and  a  lady  and  gentleman,  residents  in 
Pinang,  joined  it  after  having  renounced  popery.  In 
1829,  Mr.  Beighton  distributed  855  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  and  1085  tracts. 

Java.  On  the  31st  of  December,  1813,  Messrs. 
Kam,  Supper,  and  Bruckner,  sailed  from  London  for 
the  purpose  of  forming  a  mis.^ion  on  this  island.  On 
their  arrival  it  was  determined  that  Mr.  Kam  should 
go  to  Amboyna,  to  take  charge  of  the  Dutch  church, 
and  study  the  Malay  language  ;  Mr.  Bruckner  went  to 
reside  at  Samarang ;  and  Mr.  Supper  became  the  col- 
league of  Dr.  Ross,  of  the  Dutch  church  at  Batavia. 
Mr.  Supper's  labors  appear  to  have  been  quite  useful 
at  Batavia.  The  congregations  increased,  and  many 
were  convinced  of  the  truth  and  value  of  Christianity. 
In  1816,  he  writes,  "  The  Chinese  have  already  turned 
their  idols  out  of  their  houses,  and  are  desirous  of  be- 
coming Christians."  After  a  conversation  with  one  of 
the  richest  Chinese  in  the  country,  the  man  went 
home  and  "  tore  all  the  painted  images  from  the  wall 
and  threw  them  into  the  fire."  Four  individuals  had 
been  accepted  as  members  of  the  Christian  communi- 
ty. This  valuable  missionary  liaving  deceased,  his 
place  was  supplied  in  1819,  by  Mr.  John  Slater.  Jan- 
uary 7,  1822,  the  mission  was  joined  by  Mr.  Medhurst, 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  83 

and  his  family.  A  printing  office  was  established  in 
1823,  from  which  up  to  January  1,  1S25,  more  than 
60,000  books  had  been  issued.  In  1831  several  Ma- 
lays gave  evidence  of  a  saving  change. 

Amboyna.  At  this  place  the  labors  of  Mr.  Kam 
appear  to  have  been  crowned  with  success.  In  1816, 
his  Dutch  congregation  numbered  from  800  to  1000, 
and  the  Malay  congregation  was  more  than  500.  Of 
their  desire  for  the  Bible  he  says,  "  Among  them  I 
will  venture  to  say  there  are  thousands  who  would 
part  with  every  thing  they  possess,  to  obtain  a  copy  of 
the  Bible  in  their  own  tongue."  Mr.  Kam  visited 
numerous  inlands,  in  all  of  which  the  people  received 
him  joyfully,  and  his  instructions  gave  them  much 
pleasure.  From  a  letter  to  the  society,  after  his  return 
from  visiting  the  neighboring  islands,  it  appears  that  he 
had,  during  his  tour,  baptized  upwards  of  5000  chil- 
dren, and  nearly  600  adults.  At  Amboyna,  in  1818,  he 
he  had  baptized  128  adults,  besides  children.  In  1825, 
two  new  chapels  had  been  erected,  and  converts  were 
being  multiplied. 

SOUTH    AMERICA. 

In  the  month  of  December  1807,  Mr.  Wray  was 
sent  out  by  the  directors  of  the  London  Society,  at  the 
request  of  Mr.  Post,  a  Dutch  planter  on  the  east  coast 
of  the  colony  of  Demerara.  The  plantation  Le  Resou- 
venir,  belonging  to  Mr.  Post,  had  on  it  500  slaves. 
Here  Mr.  Wray  commenced  his  missionary  work, 
under  encouraging  circumstances.  Early  in  1809,  the 
number  of  slaves  admitted  to  membership  in  the 
church,  amounted  to  twenty-four,  and  the  number  of 
inquirers  was  150.  In  that  year  Mr.  Post  was  called 
to  his  reward,  and  his  death  was  bewailed  not  only  by 
the  mission,  but  by  all  the  slaves  on  the  estate,  and 
the   adjoining   plantations.     But  the  Lord   raised   up 


84  SYTsrOPSIS    OF 

new  friends  to  sustain  the  work  and  the  word  ^ras 
attended  with  saving  benefits  to  many  souls. 

Mr.  Davis,  who  had  been  sent  to  the  mission,  open- 
ed a  chapel  in  Georgetown,  in  1811,  which  was  filled 
with  attentive  hearers.  An  auxiliary  missionary  soci- 
ety was  formed  among  the  negroes,  and  the  subscrip- 
tions amounted  to  ^80. 

Mr.  Wray,  from  the  midst  of  the  people  who  were 
strongly  attached  to  him,  with  the  consent  of  the 
directors,  removed  to  Serbice,  a  neighboring  colony. 
His  parting  service  with  the  people  was  truly  affecting. 
He  says,  "  they  wept  aloud  till  my  voice  was  drowned 
in  their  sobs  and  cries,  and  I  could  not  go  on,  but  was 
obliged  to  sit  down." 

The  place  of  Mr.  Wray  at  Demerara,  was  supplied 
in  1817,  by  Mr.  John  Sm'ith.  In  1823,  the  total  num- 
ber of  church  members  was  203  ;  sixty-one  of  whom 
were  added  during  the  preceding  year,  and  he  says, 
"  We  have  now  many  candidates  both  for  baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper.  Our  average  congregation  is  800 
persons." 

But  in  the  midst  of  all  these  promising  appearances, 
a  dark  cloud  came  over  this  branch  of  the  mission, 
which  in  a  short  time  suspended  all  its  operations.  It 
seems  that  some  arrangements  had  been  made  by  the 
British  government,  increasing  the  religious  privileges 
of  the  slaves  ;  and  between  the  tardiness  of  the  magis- 
trates, to  promulgate  the  regulations  ordered  by  the 
government,  and  a  wrong  impression  that  had  obtain- 
ed currency  among  the  negroes,  (they  supposing  the 
government  had  ordered  their  entire  emancipation,)  a 
serious  outbreak  occurred.  Mr.  Smith  was  arrested 
upon  the  unfortunate  charge  of  encouraging  the  rebel- 
lion, and  by  a  military  force  was  conducted  to  a  loath- 
some prison.  He  was  tried  before  a  general  court- 
martial,  where  the  most  base  and  slanderous  charges 
were  preferred  against  him  ;  the  trial  occupying  tiventy- 
eight  days.     He  was  condemned  to  be  hanged,  at  such 


ciiRisTtAX  >iissroxs.  85 

time  and  place  as  the  governor  should  direct :  still  the 
sentence  was  qualified  by  a  recommendation  to  mercy. 
He  was  removed  to  the  common  jail,  and  confined  to  a 
room  over  a  stagnant  pool.  The  unhealthiness  of  the 
place  aggravated  the  pulmonary  afiection  under  which 
he  was  laboring,  and  though  he  was  finally  removed  to 
another  place,  he  soon  sunk  in  the  arms  of  death,  and 
was  thus  released  from  the  power  of  his  persecutors. 

The  other  stations  enjoyed  some  prosperity.  In 
1826,  the  number  of  church  members  at  Berbice,  was 
about  1.50.  Congregation,  600.  In  1S2S,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Ketley  arrived  at  Demerara,  and  the  chapel 
which  had  been  seized  by  government,  in  1824,  Avas 
formally  delivered  to  Mr.  Ketley,  April  23,  1829,  and 
general  prosperity  again  appeared. 

In  1841,  the  whole  number  of  stations  occupied  was 
387.  Ordained  missionaries,  163  ;  native  teachers, 
528.  The  number  of  communicants  was  11,485.  In 
the  schools  were  4222  pupils.  There  was  one  col- 
lege. The  number  of  printing  establishments  was 
fifteen.  Receipts  of  the  Society  i£'S0,100  ;  expendi- 
tures <j&92,734. 


SCOTTISH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

This  Society  Avas  formed  at  Edinburgh,  in  Februa- 
ry, 1796,  embracing  not  only  clergymen  and  laymen 
in  the  established  church,  but  such  members  of  other 
denominations,  as  Avere  disposed  to  co-operate  in  the 
measures  it  contemplated.  The  first  mission  under- 
taken by  the  society,  Avas  in  Africa.,  among  the  Fou- 
lahs.,  in  the  vicinity  of  Sierra  Leone;  In  September, 
1797,  Messrs.  Henry  Brunton  and  Peter  Greig,  Avith  a 
like  number  from  the  Glasgow  and  London  missionary 
societies,  sailed  for  Africa,  designing  to  labor  together 
8- 


86  SYNOPSIS    OF 

among  the  Foulahs  ;  but  not  agreeing  in  all  the  prin- 
ciples of  action,  the  missionaries  from  the  different  so- 
cieties, after  their  arrival,  resolved  to  separate  and 
form  distinct  stations.  Accordingly  the  brethren 
Brunton  and  Greig  repaired  to  the  Rio  Pongas,  to  es- 
tablish a  mission  among  the  Susoos- 

They  selected  their  residence  at  Freeport,  a  factory 
owned  by  the  Sierra  Leone  Company,  but  spent  most 
of  their  time  at  Tugekiring,  a  native  town  in  the  im- 
mediate neighborhood,  for  the  purpose  of  learning  the 
language  and  becoming  acquainted  with  the  manners 
and  habits  of  the  people.  The  natives  soon  became 
strongly  attached  to  the  missionaries,  and  a  permanent 
settlement  there  appeared  desirable  ;  but  this  was  op- 
posed by  the  chief,  and  the  brethren  removed  to  Kon- 
daia,  between  thirty  and  forty  miles  further  up  the 
river,  where  they  obtained  leave  to  settle  a  station, 
and  also  enjoyed  the  protection  of  Fantimania,  the  only 
chief  who  showed  them  favor. 

They  commenced  their  labor  under  many  discour- 
agements, owing  to  the  indifference  of  the  people  to 
the  gospel  message.  They  h,owever  had  a  few  chil- 
dren entrusted  to  their  care,  upon  the  condition  of  sup- 
porting them.  But  when  the  rainy  season  commenced, 
the  brethren  were  both  arrested  by  disease,  and  were 
subsequently  obliged  to  return  to  Freetown,  where 
Mr.  Brunton  remained  as  chaplain  to  the  colony.  Mr. 
Greig,  after  regaining  his  health,  returned  and  applied 
himself  assiduously  to  the  work  of  the  mission,  with 
some  encouragement,  when  in  1800,  being  visited  by 
a  company  of  Foulahs,  who  were  passing  through  the 
country,  he  incautiously  showed  them  some  European 
articles,  which  produced  such  strong  temptations  that 
in  the  night  they  murdered  him  and  fled  with  their 
booty.  Mr.  Brunton,  in  the  mean  time,  was  obliged 
to  return  to  England  for  the  restoration  of  his  health, 
and  the  mission  was  given  up. 


■^ 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  87 


Mr.  Brunton  having  regained  his  health,  in  compa- 
ny with  Mr.  Alexander  Paterson,  was  sent  by  the  so- 
ciety to  explore  the  country  lying  between  the  Caspian 
and  Black  seas,  with  a  view  to  the  establishment  of  a 
mission  in  that  region.  They  repaired  to  Petersburg 
in  1802,  where,  through  the  influence  of  M.  Novas- 
silzofF,  lord  of  the  bedchamber  to  the  emperor,  they 
obtained  liberty  to  travel  through  the  country,  and 
also  to  settle  in  any  part  of  Tartary  they  might  choose. 
Having  arrived  at  the  place  of  their  destination,  they 
fixed  their  residence  at  Karass^  a  village  of  Mahome- 
tans containing  more  than  500  inhabitants.  The  mis- 
sion was  reinforced  in  1803,  by  Messrs.  Hay,  Dickson, 
Hardie,  Cousin  and  Fraser,  some  of  whom  had  fami- 
lies, making  the  whole  number  fifteen  persons.  But 
in  the  following  year  the  plague  broke  out  in  the  coun- 
try, and  swept  off"  a  multitude  of  inhabitants,  and  the 
missionary  circle  was  afflicted  with  the  loss  of  six  of 
its  number.  Their  places  were  supplied,  however,  in 
1805,  by  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Mitchell,  Pinkerton, 
M'Alpine  and  Galloway,  who  carried  out  a  printing 
press,  and  immediately  commenced  printing  and  cir- 
culating tracts,  opposing  the  errors  of  Mahometanism 
and  vindicating  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Among 
the  first  converts  was  Katagerry,  a  son  of  one  of  the 
chiefs,  who  became  a  valuable  coadjutor  iii  the  good 
work. 

The  missionaries  having  obtained  leave  of  the  gov- 
ernment to  ransom  some  of  the  Tartars  who  were  held 
in  slavery,  commenced  this  benevolent  work,  and  in 
1813  twenty-seven  had  been  ransomed,  ten  of  whom 
had  been  baptized ;  and  the  number  of  inhabitants  at 
the  missionary  settlement  was  165. 

In  1815,  Mr.  Paterson  made  an  excursion  for  the 
purpose  of  distributing  the  New  Testament,  wdiich 
they  had  printed,  and  promoting  the  great  objects  of 


88  SYNOPSIS  OF 

the  mission.  His  journal  abounds  with  encouraging 
accounts  of  the  avidity  with  v.'hich  the  Testaments  and 
tracts  were  received,  both  by  Tartars,  Mahometans 
and  Jev/s. 

But  v^^hile  the  prospects  of  the  mission  were  cheer- 
ing and  the  anticipations  of  the  brethren  were  begin- 
ning to  be  reahzed,  a  cloud  came  over  them ;  and  a 
variety  of  causes,  added  to  the  restrictions  of  the  gov- 
ernment, cornpelled  most  of  the  brethren  to  leave  JCa- 
rass  in  1825.  Mr.  Galloway  however,  remained,  and 
in  1832  Avas  persevering  in  his  work,  being  encouraged 
by  seeing  the  fruit  of  his  toils. 

At  Orenburg,  a  mission  was  established  in  1815,  by 
the  special  request  of  the  emperor,  who  made  a  free 
grant  of  land  for  mission  premises.  Messrs.  Fraser 
and  M'Alpine  were  stationed  here,  and  directed  their 
labors  to  the  benefit  of  the  Kirghisian  Tartars.  In 
1818  the  mission  was  reinforced  by  Messrs.  Ross, 
Gray  and  Selley,  and  the  New  Testament  being  fin- 
ished in  that  language,  the  general  aspects  of  the  mis- 
sion were  most  encouraging.  But  the  hopes  of  the 
brethren  were  entirely  blighted  by  the  removal  of  the 
Kirghisians  from  the  neighborhood.  During  the  time 
of  their  sojourning  there,  however,  nearly  10,000 
copies  of  Scriptures  and  Christian  tracts  and  books 
were  distributed  among  the  people. 

Astrachan  became  the  seat  of  a  mission  in  1815. 
Messrs.  Mitchell  and  Dickson,  with  their  families, 
arrived  herfe  in  June,  and  after  obtaining  liberty  from 
the  emperor,  on  the  17th  of  August  they  commenced 
their  appropriate  work.  A  printing  press  was  put  in 
operation  under  the  patronage  of  the  Russian  Bible 
Society.  Turkish  Testaments  and  tracts  were  dis- 
tributed. Astrachan  being  a  great  thoroughfare  for 
jMlgrims  to  the  Kaaba,  and  a  place  of  resort  for  traders, 
these  religious  publications  were  very  widely  dispersed 
lhrou"h  the  country. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  89 

On  the  12th  of  October,  1817,  the  missionaries 
opened  a  new  chapel,  "  and  the  regular  dispensation  of 
Christian  ordinances  was  established."  Schools  were 
opened,  and  many  thousand  tracts  and  other  Christian 
books  were  printed  and  put  into  circulation,  concern- 
ing which  the  brethren  say,  "  We  are  assured  that 
books  from  our  depository  have  found  their  way 
already  to  Bagdat,  to  many  parts  of  Persia,  to  Bucha- 
ria,  and  to  China." 

In  182.2,  Messrs.  Glen  and  M'Pherson  devoted 
themselves  to  the  benefit  of  the  Persians  residing  at 
Astrachan.  But  the  movements  of  the  Russian  gov- 
ernment with  reference  to  the  Bible  Society,  in  1824, 
greatly  diminished  the  fair  prospects  of  this  mission. 
In  1830,  Astrachan  was  visited  with  the  cholera, 
which  in  thirty  days  carried  off  between  five  and  six 
thousand  of  the  inhabitants. 

• 
Missions  were  also  established  at  Bakcheserai,  in 
the  Crimea,  and  at  Nazran,  but  the  det#ls  of  them,  like 
many  other  stations,  would  only  show  the  evils  result- 
ing from  an  interference  by  human  governments,  with 
the  ordinary  methods  of  promoting  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  among  men. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE    EAST    INDIES. 

Bankote,  on  the  sea  coast,  sixty  miles  south  of  Bom- 
bay, was  the  seat  of  the  first  Scottish  mission  in  India. 
Rev.  Donald  Mitchell  and  his  wife,  were  the  first  mis- 
sionaries sent  out,  who  arrived  January  2d,  1823.  In 
July,  the  mission  was  joined  by  Alexander  Crawford 
and  James  Mitchell,  who  also  brought  with  them  a 
lithographic  press.  In  March  following,  they  had 
twelve  schools,  organized  on  the  British  system,  in 
which  were  501  boys.  Rev.  Donald  Mitchell  de- 
ceased in  November,  1823  ;  but  the  vacancy  wa's  filled 
the  next  year  by  the  Rev.  John  Stephenson  and  wife. 
8* 


90  SYNOPSIS    OF 

A  new  station  was  formed  in  1824,  at  Sevcrndroog^ 
a  fortified  island  a  short  distance  from  Hurr.u,at  which 
place  Rev.  Messrs.  Cooper  and  Stephenson  took  up 
their  residence  ;  and  in  1827,  when  Mr.  Nesbitt  joined 
the  mission,  there  were  at  Hurnu  and  Bankote  sta- 
tions, seventy  schools  and  nearly  3000  scholars.  These 
occupied  a  territory  stretching  from  Goagur  to  Tuila, 
a  distance  of  seventy  miles.  Female  schools  were 
also  established,  in  which  208  girls  and  some  married 
females  received  instruction.     From  the  press  also,  in 

1827,  were  issued  13,000  copies  of  works  suited  to  the 
wants  of  the  mission. 

In  1820,  Messrs.  Stephenson  and  Mitchell  made 
two  excursions  to  the  Deccan,  and  repeated  their  visit 
in  the  following  year.  In  these  visits  they  had  the 
opportunity  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  many  of  the 
heathen,  and  of  distributing  many  Christian  books. 
Some  good  resulted  from  their  labor.  One  Brahmin, 
Ram  Chundree,  M'hoin  they  baptized,  became  a  valu- 
able assistant  4fe  their  work.  At  Hurnu  four  natives 
were  baptized  in  1831. 

liombay.     A  station  was  formed  at  this  place   in 

1828.  Mr.  Stephenson  divided  his  labors  here  with 
the  American  missionaries,  and  took  one  of  the  five 
districts  into  which  Bombay  was  divided,  under  his 
own  charge.  After  the  departure  of  Mr.  Stephenson, 
the  charge  of  the  station  was  committed  to  Rev.  John 
Wilson,  who  was  assisted  by  Pedro  Manuel  and  Ram 
Chundree,  two  converted  natives.  In  1831,  the  num- 
ber of  communicants  was  seven ;  and  in  eighteen 
schools  there  were  1058  male,  and  175  female  scholars. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE    WEST    INDIES. 

A  mission  was  established  at  Hampden.,  on  the  island 
of  Jamaica  in  1824.  Mr.  Blyth  and  wife,  late  of  the 
mission  in  Tartary,  arrived  at  Hampden  on  the  22d  of 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  91 

March,  and  commenced  their  labors  on  two  estates, 
the  proprietors  of  which  defrayed  most  of  their  ex- 
penses,«and  assisted  in  the  erection  of  a  place  of  wor- 
ship. The  negroes  appear  to  have  been  in  an  inter- 
esting state  before  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries,  and 
very  readily  listened  to  the  instructions  of  the  gospel. 
In  1827,  Mr.  Blyth  had  four  preaching  places — had 
baptized  six  adults  and  twenty-four  children — received 
108  catechumens,  and  43  church  members.  There 
were  290  children  in  the  schools. 

At  Port  3Iaria,-  Messrs.  John  Chamberlain  and 
James  Watson  v/ere  located  in  1828,  and  had  six  sta- 
tions under  their  charge,  where  their  evangelical  in- 
structions were  productive  of  much  good. 

Mr.  Watson  took  charge  of  a  station  at  Lucea,  and 
extended  his  labors  also  to  Green  Island  and  Mary- 
land villages.  He  soon  had  under  his  care  200  inqui- 
rers, and  43  communicants,  a  day  school  of  seventy 
scholars,  and  between  90  and  100  Sunday  scholars. 
A  convenient  house  of  worship  was  also  erected,  to- 
wards which  the  magistrates  and  people  contributed 
liberally. 

In  1830  a  mission  was  also  established  in  Cormcallj 
at  which  place  Rev.  Mr.  W^addel  was  stationed.  Mr. 
Waddel  was  supplied  by  the  proprietor  of  the  estate 
with  a  house  furnished,  and  also  with  land  and  ser- 
vants. He  soon  had  160  catechumens  under  his  care, 
and  the  children  were  under  a  course  of  instruction. 
He  also  extended  his  labors  to  several  other  estates. 
This  mission  suffered  considerably  in  the  insurrection 
of  1832  ;  but  the  work  has  continued  to  progress,  and 
other  stations  have  been  formed. 

In  1841  this  society  had  five  stations  ;  five  mission- 
aries ;  1887  communicants  ;  twelve  schools ;  2000 
scholars.     Receipts  ,£2,805. 


92  SYNOPSIS    OF 


CHURCH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

This  Society  was  formed  in  the  year  ISOf,  for  the 
purpose  of  bearing  a  part  in  the  diffusion  of  gospel 
blessings  among  the  nations  of  the  world.  The  atten- 
tion of  the  society  was  first  directed  to 

WEST    AFRICA. 

On  the  8th  of  March,  1804,  Melchior  Renner,  and 
Peter  Hartwig,  from  Germany,  having  been  ordained 
for  the  work,  sailed  from  Portsmouth,  with  the  design 
of  establishing  a  mission  among  the  Susoos,  in  the 
vicinity  of  Sierra  Leone.  Having  arrived  after  a  voy- 
age of  seven  weeks,  they  decided  to  remain  for  a  sea- 
son at  Freetown,  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  acclima- 
ted and  studying  the  language.  The  colony  at  that 
time  being  destitute  of  a  chaplain,  these  brethren  con- 
sented to  fill  the  vacancy  while  they  were  detained  in 
the  place. 

On  the  12th  of  February,  1806,  Rev.  Messrs.  Ny- 
lander,  Butscher  and  Prasse,  embarked  for^ierra  Le- 
one, but  were  shipwrecked  and  thrown  upon  the  Irish 
coast.  They  proceeded  however,  to  Bristol,  and  again 
embarked  on  board  the  Rover,  bound  for  Sierra  Leone  ; 
but  by  a  series  of  delays  they  did  not  arrive  tillthe22d 
of  September.  After  visiting  the  Mandingo  country, 
and  also  the  Benna  Susoos,  the  brethren  Renner, 
Butscher  and  Prasse,  sailed  March  2,  1808,  for  Ba- 
shia,  on  the  Rio  Pongas  river ;  where  a  slave-trader, 
named  Curtis,  transferred  to  the  society  a  factory  be- 
longing to  him,  on  the  condition  that  the  missionaries 
should  instruct  his  children.  Another  station  was  soon 
formed  at  Fantimania,  at  which  place  Rev.  Messrs. 
Wenzel  and  Barneth,  who  arrived  in  1809,  were  sta- 
tioned. 

The  attention  of  the  brethren  was  early  directed  to 
the  education  of  the  children.     Speaking   of  the  con- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  93 

ditions  upon  which  scholars  were  received,  they  say, 
"  The  children  whom  we  receive  from  the  traders, 
must  be  supported  by  their  fathers,  in  respect  to  food 
and  clothing,  if  possessed  of  any  property,  but  the 
children  of  the  Susoos,  we  must  take  just  as  they  come, 
and  that  is  usually  quite  naked." 

In  February,  1811,  the  governor  of  Sierra  Leone 
sent  three  armed  vessels  to  Rio  Pongas,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  breaking  up  the  slave  trade  at  that  place,  on 
which  account  the  natives  became  exasperated  ;  and 
supposing  the  missionaries  had  instigated  the  measure, 
they  threatened  them  with  vengeance,  and  made  seve- 
ral attempts  to  destroy  the  settlements.  Several  of 
their  buildings  were  set  on  fire  and  consumed  ;  other 
property  to  considerable  amount  "\vas  destroyed,  and 
and  their  lives  were  in  jeopardy.  Finally  in  1816,  the 
station  was  transferred  to  Canoffee.  In  the  mean  time 
several  new  missionaries  arrived,  and  several  died. 
Little  had  yet  been  done  by  the  missionaries  in  the 
way  of  public  preaching  to  the  natives,  owing  in  part 
to  a  deficiency  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Susoo  lan- 
guage, and  in  part  to  other  causes  ;  but  nov/  they  be- 
gan to  preach  through  the  aid  of  interpreters,  and  their 
efforts  v."ere  for  a  time  quite  acceptable  in  the  villages, 
In  one  place  the  people  erected  a  "  pray-house"  or 
place  of  worship  ;  but  subsequently  the  novelty  of 
these  services  subsided,  and  the  hostility  manifested 
by  the  abettors  of  the  slave  trade,  indicated  the  propri- 
ety of  suspending  the  mission  to  the  Susoos ;  which 
was  accordingly  done  in  1818.  The  brethren  with 
.most  of  their  pupils,  removed  to  Sierra  Leone. 

Mr.  Nylander  gave  up  the  chaplaincy  in  Sierra  Le- 
one, and  established  a  station  among  the  Bidloins,  at 
Yongroo-pomoh,  seven  miles  from  Freetown.  These 
people  were  very  firm  believers  in  gregrees  and  witches, 
and  the  evils  resulting  from  these  superstitions  are  re- 
presented as  being  very  great.  He  however  establish- 
ed a  school  and  some  ";ood  was  effected  ;  but  the  same 


94  SYNOPSIS    OF 

cause  that  led  to  the  abandonment  of  the  Susoo  mis- 
sion, induced  Mr.  Nylanderto  return  to  the  colony  in 
181S. 

After  the  abolition  of  the  slave-trade  by  the  British 
parliament,  a  wide  and  effectual  door  was  opened  for 
usefulness  to  the  negroes  rescued  from  smuggling  ves- 
sels, who  were  brought  to  the  colony  and  maintained 
at  the  expense  of  government,  till  they  were  able  to 
provide  for  themselves.  Land  having  been  granted  to 
the  mission,  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  an  institution 
for  the  instruction  of  the  liberated  negroes,  they  com- 
menced their  establishment  at  Leicester  mountain,  but 
subsequently  desiring  to  change  the  Christian  institu- 
tion into  something  like  a  college,  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  a  superior  education  to  the  most  promising  of 
the  youth,  the  establishment  was  removed  to  Regent's 
Town- 

At  this  place,  when  Mr.  Johnson  accepted  the 
charge  of  the  station  in  1816,  there  were  natives  of 
twenty-two  different  nations  ;  but  of  all  these,  only 
nine  on  the  first  Sabbath,  collected  to  hear  the  word 
of  life.  But  these  discouraging  appearances  soon  sub- 
sided ;  and  in  April,  1818,  the  number  of  communi- 
cants was  263,  and  the  number  of  scholars  was  more 
than  500. 

Ii)  the  West  African  mission  many  lovely  and  devo- 
ted servants  of  Christ  have  fallen  victims  to  the  insalu- 
brity of  the  climate  ;  yet  much  good  has  been  accom- 
plished for  that  oppressed  race  :  but  eternity  alone  can 
disclose  the  precise  result.  There  are  at  present, 
(1843,)  fourteen  stations,  twelve  European,  and  one 
country-born  missionaries  ;  nine  catechists,  thirty-six 
male  and  four  female  native  assistants,  1414  communi- 
cants, and  5949  scholars.  The  regular  attendants  at 
public  worship  amount  to  nearly  7000. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  95 


MISSION    IN    AUSTRALASIA. 


in  the  month  of  August,  1809,  William  Hall  and 
John  King  sailed  for  Port  Jackson,  with  the  design  of 
repairing  from  thence  to  New  Zealand,  to  attempt  the 
establishment  of  a  mission  among  that  wretched  race 
of  cannibals.  They  were  accompanied  by  Rev.  Sam- 
uel Marsden,  chaplain  of  the  colony  of  New  South 
Wales.  There  was  on  board  a  New  Zealander,  named 
Duaterra,  with  whom  they  formed  a  very  pleasant  ac- 
quaintance, and  from  whom  they  obtained  much  in- 
formation respecting  his  countrymen. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  vessel  at  Port  Jackson,  it  was 
found  that  the  merchants  at  that  place  had  resolved  to 
form  a  settlement  at  New  Zealand,  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  the  productions  of  that  island.  But  just  at 
that  time  a  report  having  arrived  that  the  Boyd,  from 
Port  Jackson,  had  been  burned,  and  the  most  of  the 
crew  murdered  by  the  natives,  the  prosecution  of  the 
plan  was  for  a  time  suspended.  But  in  March,  1814, 
Mr.  Hall  and  Mr.  Kendall,  who  had  been  sent  out  to 
assist  in  the  projected  mission,  repaired  to  New  Zeal- 
and to  ascertain  the  state  of  the  island,  and  make  ar- 
rangements for  a  settlement  among  the  natives.  They 
met  with  a  very  encouraging  reception  ;  especially  by 
Duaterra,  who  had  preceded  them  to  the  island,  and 
who  exerted  himself  to  promote  the  intended  mission. 
Having  made  what  arrangements  they  could,  these 
brethren  returned  to  Port  Jackson,  and  the  following 
November,  with  Mr.  King  and  their  families,  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  Marsden,  they  sailed  for  the  field  of 
their  future  labors.  They  were  cordially  received  on 
their  arrival,  and  Duaterra  prepared  a  place  for  the 
celebration  of  worship  on  the  approaching  Sabbath. 

The  residence  of  the  missionaries  was  fixed  at  Rang- 
heehoOj  on  land  formerly  conveyed  by  Ahoodee  O 
Gunna,  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 

The  roving  habits  of  the  natives  presented  some  im- 


96  SYNOPSIS    OF 

pediments  to  the  success  of  missionary  labor ;  but  a 
school  was  soon  formed,  and  many  of  the  useful 
branches  of  business  were  introduced. 

A  reinforcement  to  the   mission  being  sent  out   in 

1819,  they  were  accompanied  from  Port  Jackson  by 
Mr.  Marsden,  who  during  this  visit  purchased  of 
Shunghee,  a  tract  of  land  containing  about  13,000 
acres,  twelve  miles  distant  from  Rangheehoo,  with 
the  design  of  forming  another  settlement.  To  the  new 
station  Avas  given  the  name  of  Kiddcc  Kirldce. 

Shunghee  and  Whykato,  having  visited  England  in 

1820,  and  having  been  presented  to  the  king,  and  con- 
siderably noticed  by  the  society,  the  former  returned 
inflated  with  pride  and  ambition,  and  commenced  war 
upon  a  neighboring  tribe,  which  was  characterized  by 
all  the  horrors  of  anthropophagism.  The  missionaries 
were  also  in  much  jeopardy.  Many  depredations  were 
committed  upon  their  property,  while  they  were  in- 
sulted, and  considered  themselves  in  danger  of  beino; 
devoured  by  the  cannibals.  The  Lord,  however,  was 
their  protector,  and  in  1824  a  third  settlement  was 
formed  at  Pt/hea,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Bay  of  Isl- 
ands. In  the  report  of  that  year,  the  committee  say, 
"  After  all  its  trials  this  mission  at  the  present  moment 
gives  better  promise  of  an  ultimate  reward  to  patient 
labor,  than  at  any  time  since  its  establishment." 

In  1825  a  seminary  was  established,  both  for  the  in- 
struction of  native  youth,  and  the  children  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. Another  station  was  also  formed  at  Knua- 
kaua-  A  printing  press  was  established  in  1830,  and 
some  portions  of  Scripture  were  printed  and  circulated. 
In  1831  there  were  158  men  and  boys  and  thirty-seven 
females  being  trained  to  habits  of  industry.  Eight 
adults  and  five  children  had  been  baptized.  A  mission 
was  also  established  in  New  Holland,  in  1830,  with 
the  hope  of  benefiting  that  degraded  people. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  97 

MISSIONS    IN    NORTHERN    INDIA. 

A  corresponding  committee  was  formed  at  Calcutta, 
in  connection  with  the  Church  IMissionary  Society,  iu 
the  year  1815 ;  and  June  5th  of  the  following  year. 
Rev.  Mr.  Greenwood,  his  wife,  and  Mr.  Schroeter, 
arrived  as  accredited  missionaries  of  the  society.  They 
at  first  located  themselves  at  Garden  Reach,  four  miles 
below  Calcutta,  and  subsequently  they  established  a 
school  at  Kidclerpore,  a  village  in  the  immediate  vicin- 
ity. On  the  12th  of  October,  1817,  Fuez  Messeeh, 
the  first  native  convert  was  baptized. 

At  the  close  of  1823,  there  were  twelve  European 
clergymen  in  connection  with  the  mission.  The  sta- 
tions out  of  Calcutta,  were  Burdwan,  Buxar,  Benares, 
Chunar,  Gorruckpore,  Meerut,  Delhi  and  Agra  ;  some 
of  which,  however,  were  supplied  only  by  catechists. 

In  1823,  bishop  Heber  arrived  in  Calcutta  ;  through 
whose  instrumentality  the  affairs  of  the  society  were 
improved.  An  Auxiliary  Church  Missionary  Society 
was  formed,  over  which  the  bishop  presided.  A 
"  Ladies  Society  for  promoting  Native  Female  Educa- 
tion in  Calcutta  and  its  vicinity,"  Avas  also  instituted, 
which  has,  since  1824,  received  an  annual  grant  of 
i:200. 

But  the  excellent  bishop  was  not  long  continued  in 
his  connections  with  the  church  below,  being  removed 
to  the  employments  of  heaven,  April  1,  1826. 

The  printing  establishment  is  at  Mirzapore  ;  where 
are  also  a  chapel,  a  school-house,  and  residences  for 
the  missionaries,  on  lands  purchased  by  the  society  in 
1821.  Many  valuable  religious  publications  had  issued 
from  the  press.  The  number  of  schools  increased  to 
fifty-three,  supported  by  the  society,  in  which  M'ere 
2000  boys  and  163  girls. 

In  connection  with  the  lamented  Heber,  several 
other  valuable  laborers  in  the  mission  have  been  remo- 
ved from  their  earthly  toils  ;  among  whom  are  men- 
9 


98  SYNOPSIS    OF 

tioned  the  names  of  Bowley,  Corrie,  Robinson  and 
Abdool-Messeeh  ;  the  latter  of  whom  was  converted 
under  the  preaching  of  Henry  Martyn,  and  M'hose 
labors  at  Agra,  Avere  productive  of  saving  benefits  to 
very  many  of  the  heathen. 

MISSION    IN    SOUTHERN    INDIA. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1814,  Rev.  Messrs.  Schnarre 
and  Rhenius,  arrived  at  Madras^  and  were  very  cor- 
dially received  by  Rev.  Mr.  Thompson,  chaplain  of 
the  East  India  Company.  After  studying  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Tamuls  for  a  short  time,  at  Tranquebar, 
their  location  was  fixed  at  JBlacktoimi,  in  the  midst  of 
the  heathen,  and  in  close  proximity  to  a  place  of  heath- 
en worship.  Here  they  were  visited  by  Hindoos, 
Mussulmen  and  Roman  Catholics,  many  of  whom  re- 
ceived instructions  with  apparent  seriousness. 

In  May,  1815,  a  school  was  opened  with  thirty-two 
scholars,  and  the  number  was  soon  considerably  aug- 
mented ;  but  the  attendance  was  irregular,  partly 
owing  to  an  old  tradition,  "  that  the  devil  has  his  hab- 
itation on  that  spot."  Soon,  however,  four  other 
schools  were  established,  with  an  aggregate  of  about 
220  pupils. 

In  August,  1817,  Messrs.  Bernard,  and  Deocar 
Schmid,  arrived  at  Madras,  to  strengthen  the  mission. 
In  June,  1819,  the  foundation  of  a  new  chapel  was 
laid,  on  lands  recently  purchased  by  the  society.  The 
services  on  the  occasion  are  described  as  having  been 
peculiarly  interesting. 

In  1820,  Mr.  Rhenius  and  Mr.  Schmid  were  remo- 
ved to  Tinnevdly^  and  their  place  was  supplied  by 
Messrs.  Barenbruck  and  Risdale,  who  were  deeply 
interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  heathen. 

In  1823,  there  were  in  connection  with  this  mission 
seven  stations,  and  several  during  that  year  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  church  by  baptism.     The  translation  of 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  99 

the  New  Testament  into  the  Tamul,  was  nearly  com- 
pleted, and  more  than  35,500  copies  of  difTerent  books 
were  printed.     In  the  schools  were  580  children. 

Tinnevelly  is  represented  as  one  of  the  most  pros- 
perous stations  in  Southern  India ;  and  indeed  exceed- 
ing any  other  portion  of  the  vast  field  occupied  by  the 
Church  Missionary  Society. 

In  1820,  Messrs.  Rhenius  and  Schmid,  with  two 
assistants  and  fifteen  Tamul  school  masters,  commenced 
a  mission  at  Palamcottn,  and  established  a  seminary 
for  the  education  of  native  teachers  and  catechists. 
The  Christian  Knowledge  Society  had  previously  open- 
ed nine  schools,  in  which  were  283  children.  There 
Avere  174  communicants  under  the  care  of  Rev.  J. 
Hough,  chaplain  at  the  station. 

In  1823,  the  brethren  began  to  realize  the  fruit  of 
their  prayers  and  toils  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  most 
cruel  persecution  to  which  the  converts  were  subjected, 
the  work  of  the  Lord  steadily  progressed.  As  an  evi- 
dence of  the  power  of  God  to  break  down  the  super- 
stitions of  idolaters,  the  society  report  that  "  on  the  3d 
of  May,  1830,  there  were  upwards  of  2000  families, 
consisting  of  more  than  7500  individuals,  under  the 
instruction  of  the  missionaries.  There  wei'e  1300 
children,  including  112  girls,  in  the  native  schools. 
In  the  244  villages  through  which  these  families  are 
dispersed,  there  are  150  churches,  or  prayer  houses, 
in  which  divine  service  is  conducted  by  sixty-four  cate- 
chists, the  whole  being  superintended  by  Rev.  Mes.srs. 
Schmid  and  Rhenius." 

Travancore  was  under  the  influence  of  merely  nom- 
inal Christianity.  The  Syrian  churches  were  degen- 
erated in  a  melancholy  degree,  and  the  brethren  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  hastened,  if  possible,  to  re- 
vive their  spirituality.  The  mission  w'as  established 
in  1817.     Translations  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  litur- 


100  SYNOPSIS    OF 

gy  into  the  language  of  the  people  were  undertaken. 
A  college  was  erected  at  Cottaynm^  for  the  purpose  of 
educating  priests,  which  was  liberally  endowed  and 
regarded  as  an  institution  of  great  importance.  In  this 
college,  in  1823,  there  were  forty-five  students.  There 
was  also  a  grammar  school  with  forty-three  boys,  and 
fifty-one  parochial  schools,  in  which  were  1421  chil- 
dren. The  college  was  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Fenn. 
Mr.  Bailey  superintended  the  printing  establishment, 
and  Mr.  Baker  had  charge  of  all  the  schools.  The  num- 
ber of  students  in  the  college  in  1830,  had  increased 
to  100. 


The  society's  operations  have  not  been  as  extensive 
here  as  in  many  other  places.  The  Rev.  R.  Kenney, 
was  sent  hither  in  1821,  and  in  1823,  he  had  150  boys 
under  religious  instruction,  about  twenty  of  whom  were 
learning  Mahratta  and  English. 

Mr.  Kenney  was  obliged  to  return  to  England,  on 
account  of  sickness  in  his  family  ;  and  in  1826,  Mr. 
Mitchell  and  Mr.  Steward,  with  their  wives,  arrived 
to  sustain  the  mission. 

In  1829  there  were  but  two  missionaries.  Mr. 
Dixon  resided  at  Basseen,  promoting  the  translations; 
and  Mr.  Farrer  was  stationed  at  Bandora.  The  schools 
contained  388  boys,  and  twenty-six  girls,  to  whom  re- 
ligious instruction  was  imparted. 


Four  missionaries,  viz.  Rev.  Messrs.  Lamhrick 
Mayor,  Ward  and  Knight,  were  designated  for  this 
island,  and  arrived  at  Colombo  in  June,  1818.  They 
were  stationed  as  follows  :  Mr.  Lambrick  at  Kandy — 
Mr.  Ward  at  Calpentym — Mr.  Mayor  at  Galle,  and 
Mr.    Knight  at  Jaffnapatam.     On  their  arrival,  the 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  101 

island  was  in  an  unsettled  state  ;  but  the  brethren  re- 
solved to  prosecute  the  work  for  which  they  had  been 
appointed.  The  natives  were  in  a  state  of  deplorable 
io;norance  ;  literally  "  worshippers  of  devils,"  and  the 
Mahometans  and  Roman  Catholics  were  equally  bigot- 
ed in  their  respective  systems.  Though  Christianity 
had  been  communicated  by  the  Dutch,  it  had  become 
obscured  by  the  idolatrous  practices  of  the  people. 

"  The  Dutch"  says  Mr.  Mayor,  in  the  detail  of  one 
of  his  excursions,  "  have  done  much  injury  to  the  cause 
of  Christianity  in  this  island,  by  disqualifying  all  per- 
sons from  inheriting  property,  M^ho  have  not  been  bap- 
tized. In  consequence  of  this  law,  every  one,  whether 
he  worship  Budhu  or  the  devil,  is  anxious  to  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  Christian  church  by  baptism.  And 
you  will  be  shocked  when  I  tell  you  that  there  is 
scarcely  one  of  the   devil's  priests  who   has  not  been 

baptized  ; scarcely  one  of  those  who  offer  sacrifices 

to  the  prince  of  darkness,  or  prostrate  themselves  be- 
fore the  image  of  Budhu,  who  has  not  his  name  en- 
rolled among  the  disciples  of  Christ." 

In  September,  1820,  Rev.  Thomas  Browning  and 
his  wife  joined  the  mission,  and  were  associated  with 
Mr.  Lambrick  at  Kandy.  In  the  following  year,  the 
foundation  stone  of  a  church  was  laid  at  Badagamme. 
At  the  latter  place,  the  missionaries,  in  1822,  under- 
took the  superintendence  of  nearly  forty  government 
schools  in  the  districts  of  Galleana  Matura ;  hoping 
through  this  medium  to  reach  the  entire  community 
with  the  blessed  gospel.  A  new  station  was  also  es- 
tablished at  Cotta^  about  six  miles  from  Colombo, 
where  the  printing  office  was  also  located. 

The  report  of  the  society  for  1831,  shows  that  at 
four  stations  there  were  eight  missionaries  with  their 
wives ;  sixty-four  native  assistants  ;  fifty-four  schools, 
in  which  were  1861  boys,  224  girls,  and  fifty-seven 
adults.  Several  had  also  given  evidence  of  a  saving 
change  through  the  blood  of  Christ. 
9* 


102  SYNOPSIS    OF 


NORTH    AMERICA. 


A  mission  was  commenced  in  the  territory  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  by  the  Rev.  J.  West,  in  1820, 
which  has  been  productive  of  some  good.  In  1840, 
there  were  four  stations,  occupied  by  the  society's  mis- 
sionaries. 

WEST    INDIES    AND    GUIANA. 

These  missions  have  been  favored  with  considerable 
prosperity.  The  number  of  stations  in  1840  was 
twenty-four. 

The  general  statistics  of  the  society's  missions  in 
1841,  were  as  follows  :  stations,  ninety-seven  ;  ordain- 
ed missionaries,  103  ;  native  teachers,  986  ;  communi- 
cants, 4603  ;  schools,  696  ;  scholars,  35,396  ;  print- 
ing establishments,  three;  translations  in  fifteen  lan- 
guages; colleges,  two;  receipts  ^101,576.  The 
receipts  reported  for  1843,  amounted  to  ,£115,100, 
10s.  76?.  or  more  than  five  hundred  and  eleven  thou- 
sand dollars. 


AMERICAN   BOARD    OF    COMMISSIONERS    FOR 
FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

A  resolution  instituting  a  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions,  was  passed,  at  the  meeting  of 
the  General  Association  of  Massachusetts,  held  at 
Bradford,  June  27,  1810,  and  these  proceedings  were 
confirmed  at  a  special  meeting  in  Farmington,  Ct.,  on 
the  5th  of  September  following,  at  which  time  a  Con- 
stitution was  adopted,  and  the  various  officers  of  the 
Board  were  elected. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  103 

The  limits  of  this  Avork  will  not  justify  the  recital  of 
all  the  incipient  intluences,  tending  to  this  result,  but 
it  may  be  stated,  that  the  conviction  of  duty  expressed 
by  several  students  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Andover,  to  engage  in  a  mission  to  the  heathen,  were 
the  determining  cause  of  this  organization.  These 
young  men  presented  to  their  senior  brethren  of  the 
General  Association,  a  document,  expressing  their  im- 
pressions and  wishes  respecting  their  future  labors,  and 
asking  counsel  upon  the  subject.  This  paper  bore  the 
signatures  of  Adoniram  Judson,  jr.,  Samuel  Nott,  jr., 
Samuel  J.  Mills  and  Samuel  Newell  ;  who,  with 
others  of  their  fellow  students,  were  desirous  of  con- 
veying the  gospel  to  the  heathen  in  foreign  lands. 

An  apprehension  that  they  would  be  unable  to  sustain 
four  missionaries  at  present,  induced  the  Board  to  send 
Mr.  Judson  to  England,  to  confer'with  the  committee  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  upon  the  practicability 
of  joining  the  funds  of  the  two  bodies  in  the  support  of 
the  projected  mission,  or  ascertain,  (should  it  become 
necessary)  if  that  society  would,  for  a  limited  period, 
support  these  missionaries,  without  considering  them 
finally  committed  to  its  own  direction.  The  result  of 
this  conference,  however,  was,  that  the  Board  resolved, 
in  accordance  with  the  intimations  of  the  London  So- 
ciety, to  assume  the  responsibility  of  sustaining  the 
mission,  and  entered  into  arrangements  for  the  depart- 
ure of  Messrs.  Judson,  Nott,  Newell  and  Hall,  to  some 
part  of  Asia  ;  giving  the  preference  to  the  Burman 
Empire,  but  leaving  their  final  location  to  be  deter- 
mined by  the  indications  of  Providence. 

On  the  6th  of  February,  1812,  Samuel  Newell, 
Adoniram  Judson,  Samuel  Nott,  Gordon  Hall  and 
Luther  Rice,  were  publicly  set  apart  in  the  Taberna- 
cle Church,  in  Salem,  as  missionaries  to  the  heathen 
in  Asia.  Mr.  Newell  and  Mr.  Judson,  with  their 
wives,  sailed  from  Salem  in  the  Caravan,  on  the  19th 
of  that  month,  and  arrived  at  Calcutta  on  the  17th  of 


164  SYNOPSIS  or 

June  following.  Mr.  Nott  and  wife,  with  Messrs.  Hall 
and  Rice,  sailed  about  the  same  time  in  the  Harmony, 
from  Philadelphia,  arriving  on  the  8th  of  August. 

Finding  it  very  difficult  to  remain  at  any  place 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  East  India  Company, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell  sailed,  on  the  4th  of  August,  for 
the  Isle  of  France,  where  Mrs.  Newell  died,  Novem- 
ber 30,  1812.  in  the  mean  time,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jud- 
son,  and  Mr.  Rice,  became  Baptists,  and  their  connec- 
tions with  the  Board  were  dissolved. 

After  much  perplexity  on  account  of  the  policy  pur- 
sued by  the  Bengal  government,  Messrs.  NoLt  and 
Hall  sailed  in  the  Commerce,  for  BombnT/,  where  they 
arrived,  February  11,  1813.  But  unfriendly  intelli- 
gence had  arrived  before  them  from  Calcutta,  and  the 
privilege  of  remaining  at  that  place  was,  for  some 
time,  to  the  brethren,  a  matter  of  painful  suspense. 
But  near  the  close  of  the  year,  they  received  an  official 
note  from  the  governor,  granting  their  request  to  labor 
as  missionaries  in  Bombay.  Mr.  Newell,  also,  after 
leaving  the  Isle  of  France,  and  spending  some  time  at 
Ceylon,  joined  the  brethren  at  Bombay,  early  in  1814. 

Considering  themselves  now  settled  in  the  field  of 
their  future  labors,  the  brethren  adopted  regulations 
for  their  little  community,  and  commenced  stated  wor- 
ship at  their  own  house,  having,  in  addition  to  their 
own  family,  a  few  other  attendants.  They  also  ob- 
served other  seasons  of  public  worship  during  the 
week,  and  established  schools  for  the  instruction  of 
such  children  as  could  be  procured  to  attend.  Their 
number  was  occasionally  increased  by  the  arrival  of 
new  missionaries,  and  as  the  mission  was  increased  by 
these  accessions,  they  enlarged  the  sphere  of  their 
operations  by  forming  other  stations,  and  establishing 
schools. 

On  the  25th  of  September,  1819,  Kadin  Yar  Khan, 
a  convert  from  Mahometanism,  was  baptized  and  re- 
ceived into  the  church.     At  the  close  of  the  next  year, 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  105 

the  whole  number  of  schools  was  21,  and  the  number 
of  scholars  in  all,  was  1050.  "  In  these  schools," 
say  the  missionaries,  "  we  seem  to  see  a  thousand 
Hindoo  hands  at  work,  from  year  to  year,  in  under- 
mining the  fabric  of  Hindoo  idolatry."  A  printing 
press  had  also  been  established,  and  considerable  had 
been  done  in  the  way  of  printing  and  circulating  por- 
tions of  Scripture,  and  tracts  adapted  to  the  wants  of 
the  mission.  On  the  29th  of  May,  1821,  Mr.  Newell 
was  seized  with  the  cholera,  which,  in  a  few  hours, 
terminated  his  life. 

A  site  for  a  ncAV  station  was  selected  in  1831,  at  the 
city  of  Ahmednuggur,  175  miles  north-east  of  Bom- 
bay. The  number  of  schools  at  this  time  was  34, 
with  1940  pupils,  of  whom  455  were  girls  ;  149  Jews, 
and  78  Brahmins.  At  the  new  station,  the  work  was 
prosecuted  with  much  vigor,  and  the  schools  Avere 
quite  efficient  ;  which  gave  rise  to  some  opposition  on 
the  part  of  the  Brahmins,  who  requested  that  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  should  be  struck  out  of  the  books,  and 
the  name  of  God  inserted  in  its  place.  From  the  re- 
port of  1843,  it  appears  that  there  arc  at  Bombay  and 
Ahmednuggur,  with  their  out-stations,  Malcolm,  Peth 
and  Se.roor,  23  missionaries  and  assistants. 


The  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Richards,  Edward  War- 
ren, Daniel  Poor,  Benjamin  C.  Meigs  and  Horatio 
Bardwell,  were  ordained  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Newburyport,  and  arrived  at  Colombo,  on  the  island 
of  Ceylon,  March  22,  1816.  After  their  arrival,  it 
was  decided  that  Mr.  Bardwell  should  join  the  mission 
at  Bombay  ;  IMessrs.  Richards  and  Meigs  undertook  an 
establisbrnent  at  Battirofta,  and  brethren  Warren  and 
Poor  commenced  a  station  at  TillipnUy-  These  sta- 
tions are  in  the  province  of  Jaffna,  in  the  northern  sec- 
tion of  the  island. 


106  SYNOPSIS    OF 

The  brethren  found  meeting-houses  and  other  build- 
ings at  these  places,  which  were  erected  by  the  Portu- 
guese in  the  16th  century.  They  were  in  a  dilapida- 
ted condition,  but  were  repaired,  and,  together  with 
the  land  connected  with  them,  were  granted  to  the 
mission  by  the  government,  as  were  also  similar  prem- 
ises in  six  other  parishes. 

After  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Winslow,  Spaulding, 
Woodward  and  Scudder,  in  1820,  new  stations  were 
formed  at  Oodooville,  Panditeripo  and  Manepy, 
making,  in  all,  five  stations,  which  were  supplied  with 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  the  benefits  of 
schools,  in  which  were  123G  pupils.  A  mission  col- 
lege was  commenced  in  1823,  at  Batticotta,  under  the 
superintendence  of  Mr-  Poor.  The  following  year 
was  characterized  by  a  general  awakening  at  all  the 
stations  ;  as  the  result  of  which,  more  than  50  united 
with  the  churches. 

This  mission  has  enjoyed  considerable  prosperity. 
From  the  report  of  1843,  it  apears  that  there  are  7 
stations  ;  5  out-stations  ;  10  missionaries  ;  1  physi- 
cian ;  J  printer;  11  female  assistant  missionaries;  2 
native  preachers,  and  38  native  helpers ;  making  a 
total  of  63.  There  are  7  churches,  with  358  mem- 
bers ;  and  in  all  the  schools,  (86  in  number)  there  are 
4007  scholars. 

'  MADURA    AND    MADRAS    MISSIONS. 

Madura  was  the  ancient  residence  of  the  Tamul 
kings,  and  the  seat  of  Tamul  and  Brahminical  learn- 
ing in  Southern  India.  It  is  included  within  the  Ma- 
dras presidency.  A  mission  was  commenced  here  in 
July,  1834,  by  Messrs.  Hoisington  and  Tod,  with 
three  native  assistants.  Two  years  later,  a  mission 
was  formed  at  Madras,  by  Mr.  Winslow  and  Dr. 
Scudder,  which  was  designed,  principally,  for  a  gen- 
eral printing  and  publishing  establishment  for  the  en- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  107 

tire  Tamul  population  of  that  and  the  adjacent  dis- 
tricts. Madras,  with  its  suburbs,  embraced  a  popula- 
tion of  more  than  400,000.  Mr.  Winslow  was  sta- 
tioned in  the  northern  suburbs,  at  Royapoorum,  and 
Dr.  Scudder,  in  the  south-western,  at  Chintadrepetta  ; 
and  in  August  of  1837,  there  were  nearly  400  attend- 
ants at  worship;  25  schools,  and  750  scholars.  Fail- 
ing, however,  to  receive  the  amount  of  funds  they 
anticipated,  the  school  department  was  necessarily 
abridged. 

At  Madura,  the  same  year,  there  were  43,  and  at 
Dindigul  17  schools,  making,  in  both  stations,  60,  with 
2284  scholars.  The  next  year  the  mission  formed 
new  stations  at  Sevagunga,  Teroopoovanum  and  Te- 
roomungalum,  which  completed  a  line  of  stations  ex- 
tending 75  miles  through  an  important  section  of  the 
country.  This  mission,  according  to  the  report  of 
1843,  embraces  6  stations;  6  missionaries;  7  female 
assistant  missionaries ;  1  native  preacher,  and  35  na- 
tive helpers  ;  total,  49. 

The  Madras  mission,  at  the  close  of  1840,  had  pub- 
lished in  all,  30,000  volumes,  and  150,000  tracts. 
There  are  at  this  mission,  3  stations  ;  4  missionaries  ; 
1  printer ;  5  female  assistants ;  3  native  helpers ; 
total,  13.     The  mission  chvirch  contains  35  members. 

SIAM    MISSION. 

Mr.  Abeel  visited  Bankok  in  1831,  and  again  the 
next  year  ;  but  no  permanent  establishment  was  form- 
ed till  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Robinson  and  Johnson, 
in  July,  1834.  Mr.  Johnson  devoted  himself  to  the 
benefit  of  the  Chinese,  who  were  very  numerous;  and 
Mr.  Robinson  directed  his  attention  to  the  Siamese. 
The  next  year  Dr.  Bradley  arrived  at  Bankok  with  a 
printing  press.  He  opened  a  place  for  receiving  pa- 
tients, and  very  soon  he  was  visited  by  40  or  50  per- 
sons daily.     To  these,  in  addition  to  medical  advice, 


108  SYNOPSIS    OF 

he  imparted  religious  instruction.  Jealousy  was,  how- 
ever, soon  excited ;  and  the  brethren  received  an 
order  from  government,  to  leave  the  Chinese  quarter 
of  the  city  within  five  days.  "  One  reason  assigned 
for  this  order  was,  that  they  did  good  every  day,  while 
it  was  not  lawful  for  the  king  himself  to  do  good  more 
than  ten  days  in  succession ;  so  that  there  was  danger 
of  their  acquiring  a  greater  stock  of  merit  than  the  king 
and  his  nobles."  Notwithstanding  this  order,  the  sta- 
tion in  the  city  has  continued  to  be  occupied  with 
some  prosperity.  This  mission  embraces  two  stations  ; 
six  missionaries,  one  of  whom  is  a  physician  ;  seven 
female  assistant  missionaries  ;  total,  thirteen. 


The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  appointed 
Mr.  Bridgman,  who  arrived  at  Macao,  February  19, 
1830,  and  from  thence  repaired  to  Canton,  where  he 
met  Dr.  Morrison  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
"who  received  him  with  much  cordiality,  and  profiered 
all  possible  aid  to  the  acquisition  of  the  language,  and 
the  purposes  of  the  mission.  Mr.  Abeel,  who  had  for- 
merly labored  under  the  direction  of  the  Seamen's 
Friend  Society,  was  soon  after  taken  under  the  patron- 
age of  the  Board.  In  addition  to  the  cooperation  of 
Dr.  Morrison  and  Leang  Afa,  a  valuable  Chinese  con- 
vert, Mr.  Gutzlaff,  a  Prussian  in  the  service  of  the 
Netherlands  Missionary  Society,  rendered  very  im- 
portant aid  by  his  excursions  along  the  coast.  In 
these  he  conformed  so  entirely  to  the  language,  dress 
and  manners  of  the  Chinese,  that  though  his  foreign 
birth  was  detected,  he  was  regarded  as  a.  civilized  man ^ 
and  no  longer  an  "  outside  barbarian." 

At  the  close  of  1831,  Mr.  Bridgman  had  5  boys 
under  his  instruction.  A  press  given  by  private  liber- 
ality in  New  York,  having  arrived,  a  monthly  maga- 
zine, called   the  "Chinese    Repository,"   was   com- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  109 

menced  in  May,  1832,  which  has  been  highly  benefi- 
cial, and  is  still  continued.  The  next  year,  the  mis- 
sion was  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  Ira 
Tracy  and  Mr.S.  W.  WilliSms,  the  latter  of  whom 
was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the  press. 

In  1S34,  the  venerable  Dr.  Morrison  departed  this 
life,  and  the  mission  was  joined  by  Dr.  Peter  Parker, 
whose  services  in  the  eye  infirmary  had  been  crowned 
Avith  great  success.  Considerable  disturbance  arose 
from  the  distribution  of  religious  books,  which,  for 
several  years  obstructed,  to  some  extent,  the  opera- 
tions of  the  mission.  The  brethren  were,  in  the  mean 
time,  increasing  their  familiarity  with  the  language  and 
manners  of  the  people  ;  and  since  the  conclusion  of 
peace  between  the  English  and  Chinese  governments, 
the  prospects  of  the  mission  are  assuming  an  encourag- 
ing aspect.  From  the  report  of  1843  it  appears,  that 
there  are  stations  at  Hong  Kong,  Canton  and  Amoy. 
There  are  five  missionaries,  two  of  whom  are  physi- 
cians ;  one  printer,  and  three  female  assistant  mission- 
aries ;  total,  nine. 

MISSIONS    IN    THJi    INDIAN    ARCHIPELAGO. 

Singapore This  place  had  been  visited  by  several 

of  the  missionaries,  and  being  under  British  govern- 
ment, it  was  considered  a  desirable  place  for  a  central 
station  for  all  the  missions  in  South  Eastern  Asia.  It 
was  accordingly  adopted  as  one  of  the  stations  of  the 
Board  in  1834  ;  and  it  was  expected  that  a  great  por- 
tion of  the  printing  would  be  done  at  this  place.  This 
location  has  not  proved  as  favorable  as  was  anticipa- 
ted, and  the  Board  have  determined  to  vacate  it.  Mr. 
North,  the  printer,  is  now  bringing  its  affairs  to  a 
close,  and  will  then  join  one  of  the  other  missions. 

Borneo. — A  mission  was  commenced  on  this  island 
in  1839.  It  has  a  station  at  Porai««?i«/:,  supplied  by 
Messrs.  Doty  and  Pohlman,  with  their  wives,  and  Mr. 
10 


110  SYNOPSIS    OF 

William  H.  Steele  ;  also  at  Karangan,  occupied  by 
Messrs.  Youngblood  and  Thompson,  and  their  wives. 
There  are  others  connected  with  this  mission,  making 
the  whole  number  of  laborers,  twelve.  The  mission- 
aries represent  the  field  as  quite  promising,  and  urgent- 
ly appeal  to  the  churches  for  more  laborers. 

MISSIONS    IN    SYRIA. 

Beirut — formerly  written  Beyroot — the  ancient  Ber- 
ytus,  is  situated  on  the  Mediterranean,  at  the  western 
base  of  Mount  Lebanon.  This  place  was  selected  as 
the  site  for  a  missionary  station,  by  Messrs.  Fisk  and 
King,  while  on  an  exploring  tour  through  Palestine  in 
1823.  This  station  was  committed  to  the  care  of 
Messrs.  Goodell  and  Bird.  These  brethren  applied 
themselves  to  the  study  of  the  language,  and  in  a  few 
months  established  schools,  which  soon  contained  fifty 
or  sixty  scholars.  In  1826,  the  number  of  scholars 
had  increased  to  305  in  the  schools  at  Beirut  and  six 
neighboring  villages.  The  Scriptures  and  other  reli- 
gious books  were  circulated  extensively.  This  aroused 
both  Greeks  and  Romans,  to  violent  opposition. 
"  Repeated  ex<;ommunications  directed  against  the 
mission,  the  schools,  the  books,  and  all  v/ho  favored 
either  of  them,  were  read  in  both  the  Latin  and  ihe 
Greek  churches." 

Notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  these  hierarchies, 
the  word  of  the  Lord  was  instrumental  in  the  conver- 
sion of  souls.  In  1S27,  it  Avas  supposed  that  about 
twenty  had  been  "  born  again  ;"  of  whom  several 
united  with  the  church.  This  mission  was  suspended 
for  two  or  three  years  on  account  of  war  in  the  coun- 
try, and  the  unsettled  state  of  afl'airs  ;  but  was  re- 
sumed again  in  1830  by  Mr.  Bird  and  Mr.  Whiting. 

In  1835,  the  Arabic  congregation  varied  from  forty 
to  eighty.  There  were  ten  schools  in  Beirut  and  vi- 
cinity, with  311   pupils.     A  boarding  school  for  boys 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS,  111 

was  established,  designed,  ultimately  for  a  seminary. 
Excursions  were  also  made  among  the  Druzes  of 
Mount  Lebanon,  where  a  station  Avithin  the  last  year 
has  been  formed  at  Abeih,  with  much  promise  of  suc- 
cess. The  statistics  of  this  mission,  as  given  in  the 
report  for  1S43,  are  as  follows  ;  two  stations,  five 
missionaries,  two  physicians,  one  printer,  six  female 
assistants,  seven  native  helpers  ;  in  all,  twenty-one. 
There  were  twelve  free  schools,  with  279  scholars, 
fifty-two  of  whom  were  girls.  The  mission  church 
contains  eleven  members.  The  whole  amount  of 
printing  since  1841,  is  4,795,000  pages. 

A  station  was,  for  a  time,  occupied  at  Jerusalem, 
but  it  is  for  the  present  suspended. 

NESTORIANS. 

The  Rev.  Justin  Perkins  and  wife  sailed  from  Bos- 
ton, September  21,  1833,  for  the  purpose  of  establish- 
ing a  mission  among  this  interesting  people.  'After  some 
time  spent  at  Constantinople,  and  at  Trabreez,  studying 
the  Syriac  language,  the  mission  was  located  at  Qorpo- 
miah,  in  1835.  Dr.  Grant  and  wife,  with  Mr.  Merrick, 
also  joined  the  mission.  Mr.  Perkins  employed  Mar  Yo- 
hanna,  a  Nestorian  bishop,  for  his  teacher,  who  soon 
became  a  valuable  coadjutor  in  the  schools,  and  in  the 
faithful  exposition  of  the  Scriptures. 

A  teacher's  seminary  was  opened,  January  IS,  1836, 
which,  at  the  end  of  the  year,  contained  forty-four  pu- 
pils. Three  free  schools  were  also  commenced,  in 
which  were  ninety-three  scholars.  Dr.  Grant  was 
much  occupied  with  patients,  to  whom  he  gave  medi- 
cal assistance.  Religious  services  were  also  regularly 
conducted,  aided  by  some  of  the  Nestorian  clergy. 

Messrs.  Holladay  and  Stocking,  with  their  wives, 
joined  the  mission  in  1837,  and  a  press  also  arriyed  for 
the  use  of  the  station.      A  Roman  Catholic  bishop 


112  SYNOPSIS    OF 

visited  Ooroomiah,  saying,  that  he  had  a  large  sum  of 
money  to  expend  in  assisting  the  Nestorians,  if  they 
would  join  his  church.  But  with  the  Bible  they  were 
enabled  to  silence  his  sophistry,  and  his  mission  was 
thwarted. 

Of  the  fifty  students  in  the  seminary  in  1838,  there 
were  two  bishops,  three  priests,  and  four  deacons. 
At  Ooroomiah,  at  the  last  report,  there  were  seven 
missionaries,  one  printer,  eight  female  assistants, 
twelve  native  helpers  ;  in  all,  twenty-eight.  In  the 
seminary  were  seventy  pupils.  In  forty  free  schools, 
embracing  thirty-six  villages,  there  were  635  males, 
128  females  ;  making  a  total  of  763. 

A  mission  among  the  Mountain  Nestorians,  has  re- 
cently been  commenced  at  Asheta,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Lau- 
rie and  wife.  Dr.  Grant  and  Mrs.  Hinsdale.  Edwin 
E.  Bliss  and  wife,  and  Dr.  Azariah  Smith,  have  also 
been  designated  for  this,  mission. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE    MEDITERRANEAN. 

A  station  was  formed  at  Malta  in  1822.  This  place 
•yvas,  for  several  years,  a  convenient  central  post  for  all 
the  missions  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Mediterranean. 
Here,  too,  was  the  printing  establishment,  from 
whence  issued  both  religious  and  scientific  books,  to 
enlighten  and  to  elevate  the  multitudes,  who  were  set- 
tled in  a  merely  nominal  or  corrupted  Christianity, 
and  the  votaries  of  the  "  Beast  and  false  Prophet." 
The  press  was  first  conducted  by  Mr.  Daniel  Temple, 
and  in  November,  1827,  had  published  sixty-two 
books  and  tracts  in  modern  Greek,  forty-three  in 
Italian,  and  one  in  Greco-Turkish,  in  all,  one  hundred 
and  six,  averaging  more  than  forty  pages  each.  Some- 
thing was  also  done  in  the  way  of  preaching,  and  Sab- 
bath schools.  The  labors  of  the  missionaries  aroused 
the  wrath  of  Rome  to  persecute  and  anathemize. 

The  whole  amount  of  printing  done  at  the  press,  up 


CHRrSTIAN    MISSIONS.  118 

to  the  time  of  its  removal  to  Smyrna  in  1833,  "was 
350,000  volumes,  containing  21 ,000,000  pages.  Mal- 
ta, at  that  time,  ceased  to  be  a  station  of  the  Boar4- 

Athens — Mr.  King,  who  had  been  residing  for  a 
time  at  Poros,  removed  to  this  place  ii4,1831,  and 
opened  a  school,  "which,  in  a  few  weeks,  contained  176 
pupils.  Two  years  after  this  period,  the  mission  was 
joined  by  Mr.  Riggs,  who  finally  located  at  Argos,  and 
opened  a  school  for  females.  The  government  re- 
quired that  the  Scriptures  should  be  used  in  the 
schools,  and  Mr.  King  had  numerous  orders  for  them 
from  all  parts  of  the  kingdom. 

In  1838,  Argos  was  given  up.  Mr.  King  had  open- 
ed a  depot,  from  which,  in  that  year,  32,410  volumes 
wei'e  distributed.  This  mission  has  encountered  con- 
siderable opposition,  and  accomplished  much  good. 
There  are  at  present  in  connection  with  it.  Rev. 
Messrs.  King  and  Benjamin,  with  their  wives. 
I 

MISSIONS    IN    TURKEY. 

Smyrna- — A  station  Avas  formed  here  by  Rev. 
Messrs.  Gridley  and  Brewer  in  1826.  They  devoted 
much  of  their  time  to  excursions,  for  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  the  wants  of  the  country,  and  ascertain- 
ing the  most  practicable  places  for  the  erection  of  new 
stations.  Mr.  Gridley  died  the  year  after  his  arrival 
in  the  country.  The  printing  establishment  was  re- 
moved from  Malta  to  this  place  in  1833,  and  since 
that  time,  the  principal  part  of  the  printing  for  the 
Turkish  mission,  has  been  done  here. 

On  the  21st  of  May,  1831,  Mr.  Goodell  arrived  at 
Constantinople^  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  station. 
He  had  his  residence  at  Pera,  one  of  the  suburbs  of  the 
city,  but  soon  a  destructive  conflagration  occurred,  in 
Avhich  he  lost  his  furniture,  library,  papers,  and  most 
of  the  clothing  for  his  family.  He  then  removed  to 
Buyuk  Dereh,  15  miles  from  the  city,  on  the  Euro- 
10* 


114  SYNOPSIS    OF 

pean  side  of  the  Bosphorus.  Mr.  Goodell  soon  estab- 
lished several  Lancasterian  schools.  About  this  time, 
Mr.  William  G.  Schauffler,  was  designated  at  Boston, 
as  a  missionary  to  the  Jews  in  Turkey.  In  this  de- 
partment oi  labor  he  has  been  instrumental  in  benefit- 
ting many  of  this  interesting  though  outcast  nation. 

In  the  mean  time,  there  was  a  manifest  tendency  on 
the  part  of  the  Armenian  clergy,  towards  evangelical 
sentiments.  An  Academy  was  opened  in  1829,  under 
the  charge  of  Pestemaljan  ;  and  candidates  for  the 
ministry  were  required  to  go  through  a  regular  course 
of  study  previous  to  their  ordination.  Here  the  Scrip- 
tures formed  a  prominent  portion  of  study,  and  aided 
by  the  counsels  of  such  a  man  as  Pestemaljan,  the  stu- 
dents could  hardly  fail  to  be  better  prepared  for  the 
sacred  office  than  their  predecessors. 

A  new  station  was  formed  at  JBroosa,  in  July,  18.34, 
by  Mr.  Schneider.  In  November  following,  Mr. 
Johnson  made  arrangements  for  removing  to  Trebi- 
zond.  To  these  stations  has  subsequently  been  added 
another  at  Erzeroom,  where  schools  have  been  estab- 
lished, and  missionary  work  performed,  not,  however, 
without  encountering  considerable  opposition. 

In  connection  with  this  mission,  it  appears  from  the 
last  report,  there  are  five  stations,  eighteen  missiona- 
ries, seventeen  female  assistants,  and  fifteen  native 
helpers ;  in  all,  fifty.  The  amount  of  printing  at 
Smyrna,  during  1842,  was  45,074  copies  of  various 
works.  The  whole  amount  from  the  beginning,  was 
62,026,660  pages.  In  five  free  schools,  there  are  180 
pupils.  There  are  also  a  number  of  boarding  scholars. 
The  influence  of  the  mission  upon  the  schools  conduct- 
ed by  the  government,  has  been  most  salutary. 

MISSION    IN    WEST    AFRICA. 

The  mission  was  commenced  by  Messrs.  J.  L.  Wil- 
son, and  S.  R.  Wyncoop,  who  embarked  at  Baltimore 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  115 

for  that  purpose,  Nov.  28,  1833.  Cape  Palmas  was 
selected  as  the  seat  of  operations,  and  the  station  was 
named  Fair  Hope.  After  becoming  acclimated,  du- 
ring which  time  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wilson  suffered  consid- 
erably with  fever,  they  opened  a  boarding  school,  with 
fifteen  boys  and  four  girls.  Mr.  Wilson  also  prepared 
a  small  elementary  book,  which  was  printed  at  Mon- 
rovia. This  mission  was  reinforced,  in  1836,  by  the 
arrival  of  Rev.  David  White  and  wife,  and  Mr.  Ben- 
jamin V.  R.  James,  a  colored  printer,  who  carried  out 
a  press  and  types.  But  in  a  very  short  time,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  White  both  became  the  victims  of  the  African 
fever,  within  five  days  of  each  other.  A  church  was 
constituted  with  six  members  ;  and  the  excursions 
Avhich  had  been  made  into  the  interior  of  the  country, 
afforded  promise  of  extensive  usefulness.  But  there 
occurred,  about  this  time,  a  misunderstanding  between 
the  natives  and  the  colony.  This,  together  with  the 
abridgment  of  operations  winch  the  financial  embar- 
rassments of  the  Board  required  to  be  made,  proved  a 
serious  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  the  mission. 

But  notwithstanding  these  obstacles,  eight  new 
members  were  added  to  the  church  in  1838,  which  in- 
creased its  numbers  to  twenty-one.  Considerable 
printing  was  also  done.  After  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Wil- 
son, in  1S40,  a  new  station  was  commenced  at  Fish- 
town,  ten  miles  west  of  Fair  Hope,  and  subsequently 
another  station  was  formed  at  Rocktown,  between 
these  places  ;  but  these  have  been  transferred  to  the 
Episcopal  INIissionary  Society,  and  during  the  last 
year,  a  new  and  promising  station  has  been  established 
on  the  Gaboon  river,  farther  down  the  coast. 

There  are  in  connection  with  this  mission,  two  sta- 
tions, three  missionaries,  one  printer,  three  female  as- 
sistants ;  making  in  all,  seven. 


116  SYNOPSIS    OF 


SOUTH     AFRICA. 

Upon  the  recommendation  of  Dr.  Philip,  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  the  Board,  in  1834,  de- 
signated a  company  of  missionaries  to  South  Africa. 
The  Rev.  Messrs.  Grout,  Champion  and  Adams,  were 
appointed  to  the  Zulus,  in  the  vicinity  of  Port  Natal, 
and  Lindley,  Wilson,  and  Venable,  to  those  of  the  in- 
terior. They  arrived  at  Cape  Tov/n,  February  5, 
1835,  where,  on  account  of  the  Caffre  war,  the  breth- 
ren designated  to  the  Maratime  Zulus,  remained  till 
July.  The  others,  after  a  long  journey  through  the 
wilderness,  reached  Griqua  Town,  on  the  16th  of  May, 
where  they  spent  the  remainder  of  the  year  in  the 
study  of  the  language  with  the  London  missionaries. 
These  brethren  subsequently  repaired  to  the  coast, 
and  the  other  members  of  the  mission  having  arri^•ed, 
the  two  mi|jsions  were  united,  and  a  station  com- 
menced at  Mosika.  This  mission  has  passed  through 
some  trying  scenes,  and  enjoyed  some  prosperity. 
There  are  at  present,  stations  at  Umlazi,  Peter-Maritz- 
burg,  and  Umgeni  River,  employing  in  all,  six  labor- 
ers. The  report  for  1843,  represents  this  field  as  more 
promising  than  at  any  previous  time  ;  but  the  unset- 
tled state  of  the  country,  and  the  proximity  of  the  mis- 
sion to  the  stations  of  the  Wesleyans,  which  reach  al- 
most to  Port  Natal,  together  Avith  other  circumstances, 
have  induced  the  Board  to  decide  upon  closing  this 
mission,  and  arrangements  are  being  made  to  that 
effect. 

SANDWICH     ISLANDS. 

The  mission  to  these  islands  of  the  Pacific,  is,  in  the 
results  hitherto  developed,  the  most  important  and  in- 
teresting portion  of  the  extensive  field  occupied  by  the 
Board.     Its  operations  and  its  success  are  worthy  of 
.  more  space  than  the  limits  of  tb.is  work  will  allow. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  117 

We  shall,  however,  aim  to  present  the  most  promi- 
nent features  of  the  enterprize,  referring  the  reader  to 
the  more  ample  histories  and  published  documents  of 
the  Board,  for  extended  details. 

In  September,  1819,  the  Rev.  Hiram  Bingham  and 
Rev.  Asa  Thurston,  were  ordained  by  the  North  Con- 
sociation of  Litchfield  County,  Conn.,  and  on  the  23d 
of  the  following  month,  with  a  number  of  others  to  be 
employed  in  different  departments  of  the  mission,  (the 
whole  company  amounting  to  seventeen,)  they  em- 
barked on  board  the  brig  Thaddeus,  and  arrived  at  the 
Islands,  at  the  close  of  March.  As  a  remarkable  indi- 
cation that  the  Lord  was  preparing  the  way  for  the 
introduction  of  the  gospel,  they  found,  on  their  arrival 
that  the  new  king  who  had  a  fevr  months  previously 
ascended  the  throne,  had  abolished  all  the  idols 
throughout  the  Islands.  This  exterminating  crusade 
against  the  senseless  and  helpless  gods,  was  performed 
while  the  heralds  of  salvation  were  on  their  way. 

Mr.  Thurston,  Dr.  Holman,  with  Tennooee  and 
Hopu,  two  natives  of  the  Islands  who  had  been  edu- 
cated in  this  country,  were  located  at  Kailua,  on  the 
island  of  Hawaii,  to  whom  king  Riho  Riho  assigned  a 
house  that  formerly  belonged  to  his  predecessor,  and 
the  rest  of  the  company  repaired  to  Honolulu,  on  the 
island  of  Oahu. 

George  Tamoree,  another  native  youth,  who  had 
been  in  this  country,  belonged  at  Kaui.  Messrs.  Whit- 
ney and  Ruggles  accompanied  him  to  this  island,  and 
were  very  kindly  received  by  the  old  chief,  who  was 
overjoyed  by  the  improvement  of  his  son.  At  his  ear- 
nest solicitation,  these  brethren  were  stationed  at 
Kaui,  where  Tamoree  proved  a  fast  friend. 

The  brethren  immediately  commenced  arrangements 
for  schools,  in  which  the  king  took  a  lively  interest, 
being  unwilling  that  the  common  people  should  pre- 
cede^him  in  learning  to  read.  Such  was  his  proficien- 
cy, that  in  July  he  could  read  intelligibly  in  the  New 


118  SYNOPSIS    OF 


Testament.  Printing  was  commenced  in  the  country 
early  in  1S22.  This  gave  a  new  impulse  to  the 
schools,  and  the  king  who  had  for  a  time  been  dila- 
tory, applied  himself  with  new  zeal,  and  was  soon  able 
to  write  quite  legibly.  Very  soon  the  number  under 
instruction  was  500,  embracing  many  of  the  chiefs. 
The  mission  was  peculiarly  benefited  by  the  visit  of 
Mr.  Ellis,  and  some  of  the  converts  from  the  Society 
Islands,  who  consented  to  remain  as  "  fellow  helpers 
to  the  truth."  On  the  arrival  of  a  reinforcement  in 
1823,  the  regular  stations  adopted  were  Kilua,  Hilo, 
afterwards  called  Byron's  Bay,  on  Hawaii,  Lahaina 
on  Maui,  Honolulu  on  Oahu,  and  Waimea,  on  Kaui 
island.     The  press  was  located  at  Honolulu. 

In  September  of  this  year,  Keopuolani,  the  mother 
of  the  king,  died  in  the  exercise  of  the  Christian's  hope, 
at  Lahaina.  She  had  been  "  the  friend  and  patron  of 
the  mission."  Her  death  appears  to  have  made  a  good 
impression  upon  the  king,  and  for  a  fortnight  he  avoid- 
ed all  his  intemperate  habits."  But  finally,  by  the 
unwearied  exertions  and  stratagems  of  wicked  men, 
he  was  again  decoyed  into  his  former  practices.  Riho 
Riho,  with  his  queen,  Kamamalu,  sailed  for  England 
in  November,  in  the  L'Aigle,  Capt.  Starbuck,  intend- 
ing also  to  visit  the  United  States ;  but  while  they 
were  in  England,  they  were  both  seized  with  the 
measles  and  died.  Their  remains  were  conveyed  to 
the  Islands  by  order  of  the  British  government,  in  a 
frigate  commanded  by  Lord  Byron.  Previous  to  his 
departure,  the  king  had  named  his  little  brother, 
Keauikiouli,  as  his  successor  in  case  he  should  never 
return,  and  the  government  was  left  with  Kalaimoku 
and  Kaahumanu,  the  latter  of  whom,  as  queen  regent, 
being  one  of  the  widows  of  Tamahamaha,  had  the  prin- 
cipal management  of  state  affairs  during  the  minority 
of  the  young  king.  She  became  a  convert  to  the 
Christian  faith,  and  a  zealous  promoter  of  morality 
and  religion.     Some  salutary  regulations  were  adopted, 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  119 

among  which  was  one  prohibiting  the  visits  of  females 
to  the  vessels  for  immoral  purposes.  This  excited  the 
indignation  of  some  shipmasters  and  their  crews,  who 
threatened  the  missionaries  with  vengeance,  as  the 
authors  of  this  enactment.  Among  those  whose  con- 
duct was  reprehensible,  are  mentioned  the  names  of 
Capt.  Buckle,  of  the  British  whale-ship  Daniel,  Capt. 
Clark,  of  another  Avhale-ship,  and  Lieut.  Percival,  of 
the  U.  S.  armed  schooner  Dolphin.  But  notwith- 
standing the  eftbrts  of  men  of  the  "  baser  sort,"  the 
mission  prospered,  so  that  in  March  of  1826,  "  the 
number  under  instruction  in  all  the  islands  was  estima- 
ted at  20,000  ;  and  2000  persons  were  known  to  be 
in  the  habit  of  family  and  secret  prayer.  74,000 
books  and  tracts  had  been  printed,  and  the  congrega- 
tions had  greatly  increased. 

The  number  of  native  communicants  in  1831  had 
increased  to  400,  and  there  were  .52,882  learners  in 
the  schools.  The  desirableness  of  more  competent 
teachers  induced  the  brethren  to  open  a  High  School 
at  Lahaina,  in  which  students  might  receive  instruc- 
tion suited  to  the  various  departments  of  the  mission. 
The  progression  of  the  natives  in  the  arts  of  civilization, 
and  the  improvements  in  their  buildings  and  manner  cf 
living  was  steady  and  solid.  The  increase  of  religidn 
among  the  people  was  gradual  but  cheering.  In  1837^ 
the  number  of  communicants  had  increased  to  1049; 
but  at  the  close  of  that  year,  there  were  marked  indi- 
cations of  a  brighter  day  for  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

The  rising  sun  of  the  first  day  in  1838,  looked  upon 
a  dense  crowd,  assembled  in  the  spacious  house  of 
worship  at  Honolulu,  to  invoke  the  rising  of  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness  upon  these  dark  islands  of  the  Pa- 
cific. There,  while  God's  people  were  prostrate  be- 
fore the  "  Mercy  Seat,"  the  Holy  vSpirit  descended  to 
fulfil  their  petitions.  Many  of  the  natives  on  that 
lAemorable  day,  "  avouched  the  Lord  as  their  portion," 
and  earnestly  sought  his  grace.     The   heavenly  unc- 


120  SYNOPSIS    OF 

tion  was  soon  poured  upon  all  the  stations.  Then  it 
was  that  the  Captain  of  Salvation  triumphed  glo- 
riously. Then  was  the  strength  of  the  toil-worn  mis- 
sionaries renewed,  while  converts  were  multiplied. 

The  general  letter  of  the  mission  in  June,  brought 
the  thrilling  intelligence,  that  5,000  had  been  added  to 
the  churches  within  a  year.  Since  that  period,  the 
good  work  has  prevailed  most  encouragingly. 

From  the  report  of  1843,  it  appears  that  there  are 
on  all  the  islands,  about  twenty  stations,  supplied  by 
eighty-one  male  and  female  missionaries,  embracing  all 
the  departments  of  the  mission ;  two  native  preachers  ; 
19,210  members  in  regular  standing  in  the  churches. 
There  are  more  than  300  common  schools,  containing 
upwards  of  18,000  pupils.  There  are  also  a  male  and 
female  seminary,  and  five  boarding  schools  ;  the  num- 
ber of  students  in  which,  is  319.  The  whole  amount 
of  printing,  including  the  Bible,  tracts,  school  books, 
&c.,  makes  a  grand  total  of  122,998,873  pages. 

NORTH  American  Indians. 

The  Cherohee  mission  was  commenced  early  iri 
1817,  by  Mr.  Kingsbury,  who  was  joined  by  several 
other  laborers  before  the  termination  of  the  year. 
These  brethren  soon  discovered  evidences  that  their 
labor  was  not  in  vain.  Several  in  the  course  of  the 
year  gave  evidence  of  piety,  and  were  admitted  to  the 
ordinances  of  the  church.  In  1818,  Mr.  Kingsbury, 
at  the  request  of  the  Board,  commenced  a  mission 
among  the  Choctmos^  where  a  mission  church  was 
formed  in  March,  of  the  next  year. 

In  the  year  1826,  negociations  which  commenced 
the  preceding  year,  were  matured,  by  which  the  "  Uni- 
ted Foreign  Missionary  Society"  became  amalgamated 
with  "  The  American  Board  of  Commissioners."  By 
this  transaction  the  missionary  stations,  papers,  books 
and  property  of  that  Society,  were  transferred  to  the 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  ♦         121 

Board  of  Commissioners  ;  while  the  Board  assumed  all 
the  liabilities  of  the  Society.  By  this  arrangement, 
the  following  missions,  established  by  the  United  For- 
eign Missionary  Society,  were  received  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Board  : — The  Osages  of  the  Nesho 
and  Missouri,  Mackinaw,  Maumee,  Tuscarora,  Sene- 
ca, Cattaraugus  and  Chicasaw.  These  missions,  all 
of  which  had  been  established  since  1820,  included 
thirteen  stations,  and  in  all  departments,  about  sixty 
laborers. 

A  new  mission  was  formed  among  the  Stockbridge 
Indians,  in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Bay,  in  1828.  Two 
years  later,  missions  were  commenced  among  the 
Creeks  and  Ojibwas.  In  1835,  missions  had  been 
commenced  among  the  Sioux,  north  of  the  Missouri, 
the  Abernaquis  in  Canada,  and  the  various  tribes  be- 
yond the  Rocky  Mountains. 

The  details  of  many  of  these  missions  are  so  inter- 
woven with  the  political  changes,  removals  of  the 
tribes  be^'opd  the  Mississippi,  and  the  migratory  habits 
of  the  Indians,  that  it  is  quite  impracticable  to  cona- 
press  them  within  the  limits  of  this  little  work. 
Many  of  the  original  stations  have  necessarily  been 
given  up,  on  account  of  the  removal  of  the  tribes  ;  and 
new  ones  have  been  formed  among  them,  at  their  per- 
manent homes  beyond  the  Mississippi.  The  prosper- 
ity of  the  Indian  missions,  considering  all  the  impedi- 
ments in  their  way,  has  been  considerable.  The  tribes 
beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains  are  also  affording  pro- 
mise of  a  rich  reward  to  the  toils  and  self-denial  of  the 
missionaries. 

The  following  statements  taken  froni  the  last  report, 
will  show  the  number  of  Indian  stations  under  the  care 
of  the  Board. 

Cherolcp.cs — Dwight,   Fairfield,   Park    Hill,    Mount 

Zion,  Honey  Creek ;  five  stations,  three  missionaries, 

one  of  whom  is  a  physician,  two  native  preachers,  two 

male  and  ten  female  assistant  missionaries,  one  native 

11 


122  '  SYNOPSIS    OF 

assistant ;  total,  eighteen  ;  five  churches,  communi- 
cants, 230. 

Choctaws — Wheelock,  Stockbridge,  Pine  Ridge, 
Norwalk,  Goodwater,  Mount  Pleasant;  six  stations, 
four  missionaries,  one  licensed  preacher,  three  male 
and  ten  female  assistant  missionaries,  two  native  cate- 
chists  ;  total,  20  ;  five  churches,  459  communicants. 

Pawnees — One  station,  supplied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Dunbar ;  total,  2. 

Oregon — Waiilatpu,  Clearwater,  Tshimakain ;  three 
stations,  three  missionaries,  one  physician  and  cate- 
chist,  three  female  assistants  ;  total,  seven. 

Sioux Lac-Qui-Parle,  near  Fort  Snelling,  Travers- 

Des-Sioux ;  three  stations,  three  missionaries,  one  a 
physician,  three  male  and  seven  female  assistants ; 
total,  thirteen. 

Ojibwas — La  Pointe,  Pokeguma,  Red  Lake  ;  three 
stations,  four  missionaries,  one  catechist,  one  male  and 
seven  female  assistants  ;  total,  thirteen. 

Stockbridge — One  station  ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marsh  ; 
total,  two. 

New  York  Indians — Tuscarora,  Seneca,  Cattarau- 
gus, Alleghany  ;  four  stations,  four  missionaries,  one 
male  and  nine  female  assistants,  one  native  helper  ; 
total,  fifteen. 

Ahenaquis Peter    Paul    Osunkhirhine,    a    native 

preacher. 

From  the  report  of  1843,  it  appears  that  there  are 
twenty-six  missions  under  the  care  of  the  Board, 
eighty-six  stations,  131  ordained  missionaries,  eight  of 
whom  are  physicians,  eight  other  physicians,  fifteen 
teachers,  ten  printers  and  book-binders,  six  other 
male  and  178  female  assistant  missionaries ;  making 
the  whole  number  sent  from  this  country,  348.  Add 
to  these,  fourteen  native  preachers  and  116  native- 
helpers,  and  the  whole  number  sustained  by  the 
Board,  is  478. 

There  are  sixty-two  churches  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  the  missionaries,  embracing  20,797  members 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  123 

in  regular  standing  ;  2,690  of  whom  were  admitted 
within  the  last  year. 

There  arc  in  connection  with  the  missions,  sixteen 
printing  estahlishments,  with  four  type  foundries,  forty- 
three  founts  of  type,  and  thirty  presses.  Besides  the 
Enghsh,  printing  has  been  executed  in  thirty-three 
different  languages,  fifteen  of  which  were  first  reduced 
to  a  written  form  by  the  missionaries  of  the  Board. 
The  total  number  of  pages  printed  for  the  missions 
since  their  commencement,  is  442,056,185. 

Tliere  are  also  seven  seminaries  for  educating 
preachers  and  teachers,  in  which  are  524  pupils; 
twenty-two  boarding  schools,  with  699  scholars,  more 
than  400  of  whom  are  females.  The  number  of  free 
schools  is  610,  containing  30,778  pupils  ;  making  the 
whole  number  under  instruction,  32,000. 

The  receipts  for  the  year  ending  July  31,  were 
$244,224  43.  Expenditures  for  the  same  period, 
$257,247  25. 


AMERICAN    BAPTIST   BOARD   OF   FOREIGN 
MISSIONS. 

It  was  an  indication  of  Providence  not  to  be  misun- 
derstood, that  called  this  Society  into  existence.  Mr. 
Adoniram  Judson  and  his  wife,  and  Mr.  Luther  Rice, 
having  sailed  to  India  under  the  patronage  of  the  A.  B. 
C.  F.°M.,  and  there  received  those  views  of  Christian 
practice  which  issued  in  their  connection  with  the 
Baptist  Church,  and  the  consequent  dissolution  of 
their  relations  to  the  Board,  it  became  evident  that 
American  Baptists  were  being  called  to  bear  a  part  in 
the  important  work  of  evangelizing  the  nations. 

After  having  been  ordered  by  the  Bengal  govern- 
ment to  return  to  America,  and  enduring  much  per- 
plexity, while  they  were  apparently  foiled  in  their  at- 
tempts to  secure  a  passage  to  some  Ijeatheii  country, 


124  SYNOPSIS    OF 

they  were  finally  permitted  to  sail  for  the  Isle  of 
France.  They  were  hoping  to  be  able  to  establish  a 
mission  on  the  island  of  Madagascar,  but  these  hopes 
were  dashed  by  orders  which  Governor  Farquhar  re- 
ceived, to  "  have  an  eye  to  those  American  mission.^ 
aries.'' 

It  was  finally  determined,  that  Mr.  Rice  should  re- 
turn to  Amei'ica,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  a  mis- 
sionary spirit  in  the  denomination,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Judson  sailed  for  Madras.  But  here  they  found  no 
resting  place  ;  and  fearing  that  their  stay  in  that  place 
would  brino-  them  ao;ain  into  the  hands  of  the  Bengal 
government,  they  decided  to  embark  on  board  a  vessel 
bound  to  Rangoon  in  the  Burman  Empire.  .  They 
arrived  there  in  July,  1S13. 

In  the  mean  time,  in  addition  to  several  local  socie- 
ties already  in  existence,  others  were  formed  in  various 
parts  of  this  country,  and  the  extensive  movements  in 
the  churches  indicated  the  time  for  forming  a  national 
society.  Accordingly,  a  meeting  was  appointed  in 
Philadelphia,  where,  on  the  18th  of  May,  1814,  the 
delegates  appointed  for  the  purpose,  organized  "  The 
General  Missionary  Convention  of  the  Baptist  denom- 
ination in  the  United  States  of  America  for  Foreign 
Missions.''''  Immediately  after  the  organization  of  the 
vSociety,  a  resolution  Avas  passed,  recognizing  "  the 
Rev.  Adoniram  Judson,  jr.,  as  a  missionary  under  its 
care,"  and  pledging  the  support  of  himself  and  family. 

MISSIONS    IN    ASIA. 

It  is  proper  here  to  state,  that  in  1S07,  a  mission 
was  attempted  in  Burmah,  by  tbe  English  Baptists  of 
Serampore.  Messrs.  Chater,  Mardon  and  Felix  Ca- 
rey, made  a  beginning,  and  made  some  progress  in 
translations  ;  but  their  efforts  failed,  as  did  also  those 
of  Messrs.  Prichett  and  Brian,  of  the  London  Society. 

At  Rangoon,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  diligently  ap- 
olied  themselves  to  the  study  of  the  language,  which, 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  125 

without  the  aid  of  grammars  and  dictionaries,  was  hard 
of  acquisition.  In  the  autumn  of  181.5,  the  Rev. 
George  Hough  and  wife  arrived  at  the  station,  and 
soon  a  small  tract,  embracing  a  summary  of  the 
Christian  religion,  was  published.  Soon  after  the 
arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough,  the  missionaries  form- 
ed themselves  into  a  church,  and  together  celebrated 
the  Lord's  Supper.  INIessrs.  Wheelock  and  Colman, 
with  their  wives,  arrived  to  strengthen  the  mission  in 
September,  1818.  But  in  the  meantime,  some  threat- 
ening appearances  of  Avar  between  the  English  and 
Burmese  governments,  had  induced  Mr.  Hough  to 
embark  for  Bengal,  with  his  family  and  the  press. 
Mr.  Judson  had  sailed  for  Chittagong,  hoping  to  obtain 
a  converted  Arracanese,  to  assist  him  in  his  first  at- 
tempts at  public  preaching  to  the  natives ;  but  after 
the  time  for  his  proposed  absence  had  expired,  it  was 
ascertained  that  the  vessel  had  not  arrived  at  Chitta- 
gong, and  it  was  feared  it  was  lost.  Still,  in  the 
midst  of  all  this  uncertainty,  while  the  only  English 
vessel  in  the  harbor  was  hastening  away,  not  knowing 
that  her  husband  was  alive,  or  what  events  might  oc- 
cur, did  Mrs.  Judson  commit  her  case  to  God,  and  de- 
termine to  remain  alone  among  the  rude  barbarians. 
Mr.  Judson,  however,  soon  returned,  having  been  ab- 
sent several  months.  The  vessel  in  which  he  sailed 
had  been  carried  to  Madras  by  unfavorable  Avinds. 
Soon  after  his  return,  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  Wheel- 
ock and  Colman,  gave  them  courage  to  pursue  their 
work. 

In  April,  1819,  the  brethren  opened  their  first  place 
for  public  worship,  and  on  the  27th  of  June  following, 
Ivloung  Nau,  the  first  Burmese  convert,  was  baptized 
and  admitted  to  the  church.  The  tracts  and  portions 
of  the  Scripture  which  had  been  printed  and  circulated, 
produced  much  inquiry,  and  several  of  the  natives 
were  constant  visitors  at  the  zayat.  A  few  months 
after  the  baptism  of  Moung  Nau,  two  other  converts 
11* 


126  SYNOPSIS    OF 

were  received  into  the  church.  But  the  prejudices  of 
the  people  were  aroused,  and  it  was  decided  that 
Messrs.  Judson  and  Coleman  should  go  up  to  Ava, 
and  present  a  petition  to  the  emperor,  for  leave  to  pro- 
pagate the  Christian  religion  in  his  dominions.  This 
mission  failed  to  secure  the  desired  result.  But 
though  the  emperor  did  not  give  them  formal  leave  to 
continue  their  labors,  neither  did  he  forbid  their  work. 

The  brethren  now  thought  of  going  to  Chittagong  to 
commence  a  mission  ;  but  at  the  earnest  entreaty  of 
many  of  the  Burmese,  they  determined  that  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Coleman  should  proceed  to  that  place  and  com- 
mence a  mission,  and  Mr.  Judson  and  wife  should  re- 
main at  Rangoon.  The  number  of  inquirers  increased, 
and  in  18.20,  ten  native  converts  were  connected  with 
the  church. 

In  August  of  1821,  Mrs.  Judson  sailed  for  her  native 
land,  on  account  of  ill  health.  Dr.  Price  and  his  v/ife 
arrived  at  the  mission  in  December,  and  soon  after, 
Dr.  Price  was  summoned  to  Ava,  on  account  of  his 
medical  skill.  Mr.  Judson  accompanied  him,  and 
finally  secured  the  privilege  of  remaining  there.  Im- 
mediately after  the  return  of  Mrs.  Judson  from  her 
visit  to  America,  they  removed  to  Ava.  The  war  be- 
tween the  English  and  Burmese  began  in  May  of  1824. 
The  missionaries,  Hough  and  Wade,  with  their  wives  at 
Rangoon,  were  mercifully  preserved  from  the  fury  of 
the  Burmans.  But  those  at  Ava,  for  two  years  suffer- 
ed almost  beyond  description,  under  the  power  of  an 
exasperated  government  and  iron-hearted  jailers. 

After  the  termination  of  the  war,  it  was  ascertained 
that  several  of  the  converts  at  Rangoon  were  dead, 
and  most  of  the  others  were  dispersed.  They  decided 
now  to  form  a  station  at  Amherst^  on  the  territory 
ceded  to  the  English  on  the  conclusion  of  peace. 
Here,  soon  after  becoming  settled,  in  October,  1826, 
Mrs.  Judson  exchanged  her  earthly  toils  and  suffer- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  127 

ings,  for  the  "  rest  that  remaineth  for  the   people  of 
God." 

On  the  arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman,  in  1827, 
•the  brethren  resolved  to  commence  a  new  station   at 
Maulmain,    where    the    governor    granted     them    a, 
beautiful  site  for  missionary  premises. 

In  April,  of  the  next  year,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman 
were  stationed  at  Tavoy^   150   miles   South  of  Maul- 
main.    The   population   of  the    city  was  more  than 
10,000,  and  there  were  about  1,000  pagodas  and  fifty 
kyoungs,    or   dwellings    for   ])riests,    with    numerous 
images  of  Gaudama.     From  the  midst  of  all  these  en- 
signs of  idolatry,  he  exclaims,  "Baal's   prophets  are 
many,  and  I  am  alone  ;  and  Avhat  can  I  do  against  so 
many  .?"     The  sequel  shows,  that  though  his   career 
soon  terminated,  he  was  enabled  to  accomplish  much 
towards  the  overthrow  of  these  superstitions.     A  zayat 
was  completed  in  July.     Here  he  was  soon  visited  by 
thirty  Karens,  desirous  of  receiving  Christian  instruc- 
tion.      From    different   directions    the   people    came, 
some  of  them,  many  days'  journe3\     He  also  traversed 
the  jungles,  and  visited  them  in  their  distant  hamlets. 
Numbers  gave  evidence  of  piety,   and  were  added  to 
the  church.       He  promised  the  Karens  in  the  jungle 
another  visit,   and  after  witnessing  the   reception   of 
eighteen  new  members  by  the   church,  in  Dec.  1830, 
he  set  off,  accompanied  by  his  beloved   wife,   and  Mr. 
and   Mrs.  Mason,  to  fulfill  his  promise  to  the  converts 
in  the  wilderness.      Sinking  rapidly  with  consumption, 
he  was   borne   on   a  cot  by  his   attendants,  across  the 
mountains,  to  the  appointed  place,  M'here  he  met  the 
affectionate  disciples — heard  the    relations    of    their 
Christian  experience — witnessed  the  baptism  and   in- 
troduction into  the  Church,  of  thirty-four  lovely  con- 
verts— called  the  little   band  around  him — gave  them 
his  dying  counsels — bid  them  an  affectionate  farewell, 
and  commenced  his  return  to  Tavoy,  full  of  holy  joy. 
But  before  he  arrived,  the  summons  came,  and  and  he 


128  SYNOPSIS    OF 

sunk  in  the  arms  of  death.  Not  many  months  after- 
wards, thirty-nine  more  of  these  interesting  Karens 
were  received  into  the  church ;  most  of  whom  dated 
their  first  religious  impressions,  at  the  time  of  Mr. 
Boardman's  first  visit  to  them. 

At  the  same  time,  the  number  of  disciples  at  Maul- 
main    was   greatly  increased,    and,   during    the   year 

1829,  the  number  added  to  the  church  was  twenty- 
eight.  Ko  Thah-a,  was  ordained  pastor  of  the  church 
in  Rangoon.  He  was  fifty-seven  years  old,  "possess- 
ing good  judgment,  decided  piety,  and  highly  respect- 
able attainments  in  Burman  literature."     In  January, 

1830,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bennet  arrived,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade  repaired  to  Rangoon,  where  the  prospects  of  the 
mission  became  quite  encouraging.  Concerning  the 
spirit  of  inquiry  that  was  prevailing  throughout  the 
land,  Mr.  Judson  says,  "  I  sometimes  feel  alarmed — 
like  a  person  who  sees  a  mighty  engine  beginning  to 
move,  over  which  he  knows  he  has  no  control." 
"  During  the  great  festival,  I  have  given  away  nearly 
10,000  tracts;  giving  to  none  but  those  who  ask. 
Some  come  two  or  three  months'  journey,  from  the 
borders  of  Siam  and  China, — '  Sir,  we  hear  that  there 
is  an  eternal  hell — we  are  afraid  of  it — do  give  us 
a  writing  that  will  tell  us  how  to  escape  it.'  Others 
come  from  the  frontiers  of  Cassay,  100  miles  north  of 
Avfi, — '  Sir,  we  have  seen  a  writing  that  tells  about 
an  eternal  God — are  j^ou  the  man  that  gives  away 
such  writings  .'* — if  so,  pray  give  us  one,  for  we  want 
to  know  the  truth  before  we  die.'  Others  come  from 
the  interior  of  the  country, — '  Are  you  Jesus  Christ's 
man  ? — give  us  a  writing  that  tells  about  Jesus 
Christ.'" 

At  the  close  of  1831,  it  appears  that  the  whole  num- 
ber baptized  was  217,  of  whom  five  were  at  Rangoon, 
seventy-six  at  Tavoy,  and  136  at  Maulmain.  The 
number  in  the  European  church  in  the  garrison,  was 
100  ;    most  of  whom  had  been  received   under  the 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  12^ 

ministry  of  Mr.  Kincaid.*  During  the  next  year, 
several  new  stations  were  formed,  the  translation  of 
the  New  Testament  was  completed,  and  an  edition  of 
3,000  put  to  press  ;  some  new  missionaries  arrived, 
and  the  number  of  baptisms  had  increased  to  386. 
The  native,  English  and  Sunday  schools,  were  also  in 
a  prosperous  state,  and  the  printing  amounted,  in  all, 
to  1,220,000  pages. 

On  the  31st  of  January,  1834,  the  translation  of  the 
whole  Bible  was  finished  ;  on  which  occasion,  Mr. 
Judson  says,  "  Thanks  be  to  God,  I  can  vow  say  I  have 
attained."  On  the  first  of  December,  Mr.  Wade,  who, 
with  his  wife  had  visited  this  country,  on  account  of 
impaired  health,  and  who  -were  accompanied  by  two 
of  the  native  converts,  returned  with  a  large  reinforce- 
ment to  the  mission. 

Ava — Mr.  Kincaid  with  his  family  and  three  native 
assistants,  embarked  for  Ava,  AprilG,  1833,  stopping 
at  the  principal  villages  on  the  Irawady,  to  preach 
and  distribute  tracts.  At  first  it  was  difficult  to  ob- 
tain a  place  of  residence  ;  but  when  a  house  was  pro- 
cured, he  had  numerous  visitors,  and  was  fully  occu- 
pied with  missionary  labor.  Mr.  Cutter,  Avith  his 
family  and  a  press,  followed  in  November,  and  arrived 
at  Ava  after  a  passage  of  forty-three  days.  The  gov- 
ernment soon  became  alarmed,  the  missionaries  were 
expelled  from  the  city,  and  took  up  their  residence 
outside  the  gates,  on  the  spot  formerly  occupied  by 
Mr.  Judson.  Here  they  prosecuted  their  work  with 
diligence,  not  only  at  their  house,  but  by  constant  itin- 
erancies through  the  city.  In  1836,  the  number  of 
members  in  the  church  was  twenty-one,  and  much 
religious  inquiry  was  excited.  But  on  the  accession 
of  the  new  king,  the  prosecution   of  missionary  labor 

*  Mr.  Kincaid  is  now  in  this  country  for  the  benefit  of  his 
health. 


130  SYNOPSIS    OF 

was  prohibited,  and  the  brethren  returned  to  Maul- 
main. 

Rangoon At  this  place,  the  storm  of  persecution 

.  burst  upon  the  disciples  with  great  fury.  They  were 
imprisoned  and  fined  by  the  petty  rulers,  and  their 
lives  were  in  constant  jeopardy  ;  but  the  work  of  the 
Lord  progressed,  and  in  the  year  ending  June  30, 
3  837,  about  180  had  been  received  to  membership  in 
the  Rangoon  Karen  church.  Connected  with  this 
mission  are  several  stations  among  the  Karens  in  the 
vicinity,  supplied  by  native  assistants.  The  report 
for  1843,  states  that  a  missionary  from  Maulmain  is 
expected  soon  to  visit  Rangoon,  to  ascertain  the  prac- 
ticability of  resuming  missionary  operations  in  Burmah 
Proper.  The  whole  number  qf  church  members  as 
last  reported,  was  744. 

Maulmain. — Mr.  Judson,  at  the  close  of  1835,  says, 
that  more  preaching  had  been  done  in  that  place  and 
vicinity,  during  the  year,  than  in  all  previous  years 
since  the  station  was  established.  Several  new  sta- 
tions were  subsequently  formed,  among  which  were 
New  Chummerah,  Bootah,  ("Blessing")  on  the  At- 
taran,  sixty  miles  from  Maulmain,  and  Don-Yahn, 
thirty-five  miles  from  Maulmain,  and  ten  from  the 
•Salwen.  In  February,  1838,  four  printing  presses 
for  Maulmain,  and  one  for  Tavoy,  arrived.  The 
whole  amount  of  printing  from  1834  to  1837,  was,  of 
Scriptures,  29,158,000  pages;  of  tracts,  13,174,648 
pages;  and  of  school  books,  1,564,000  pages. 

In  connection  with  this  mission,  are  six  stations, 
four  out-stations,  three  preachers,  one  preacher  and 
printer,  three  preachers  and  teachers,  one  book-binder, 
nine  female  and  twenty-nine  native  assistants. 

The  present  number  of  church  members,  is  581. 
The  schools,  from  several  causes,  have  been  limited  in 
their  operations.  The  Maulmain  high  school,  which 
was  for  a  time  suspended  by  the  military  occupancy  of 
the  premises,  has  been  resumed  with  an  encouraging 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  131 

prospect ;  number  of  pupils,  fifty.  There  are  also  forty- 
scholars  in  the  Eurasian  school,  taught  by  Mr.  Ste- 
vens. The  Burman  Theological  School  is  at  present 
suspended.  The  number  of  scholars  connected  with 
the  native  schools,  is  not  given.  The  great  difficulty 
in  preserving  bound  books  from  mould  and  insects,  has 
been  obviated  by  a  successful  experiment,  and  many 
important  improvements  in  the  branches  of  industry 
have  been  introduced.  The  Maulmain  Missionary 
Society  contributed  last  year  1800  rupees  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  gospel. 

Tnvoy  and  Mcrgni  are  the  two  stations  embraced  in 
the  Tavoy  Mission.  After  the  breaking  up  of  the  sta- 
tions in  Burmah  Projjer,  in  1837,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kin- 
caid  came  to  Tavoy,  Several  excursions  were  made 
through  the  Burman  villages  in  the  vicinity  of  Tavoy, 
with  encourag-ino-  success.  Mrs.  Wade,  in  the  mean 
time,  visited  Mata,  where  her  labors  were  productive 
of  much  good.  The  female  prayer  meetings  were  nu- 
merously attended.  There  was  also  a  Maternal  Asso- 
ciation, attended  by  eighty.  The  number  of  baptisms 
during  the  year  ending  June,  1838,  at  all  the  stations 
and  out-stations,  was  100. 

Mr.  Kincaid  also  visited  the  coast  for  150  miles 
south  of  Mergui,  and  found  on  the  southern  boundary 
of  the  British  possessions,  a  race  of  people  called  Se- 
longs,  without  houses,  and  almost  without  clothing — 
having  no  idq^  of  a  God,  and  no  semblance  of  any  re- 
ligion. 

There  are  in  connection  with  these  stations,  thirteen 
out-stations,  four  preachers,  one  preacher  and  printer, 
five  female  and  seventeen  native  assistants,  and  753 
communicants. 

The  Tavoy  Missionary  Society,  in  1842,  supported 
seven  native  laborers.  The  report  says,  "  Already 
within  the  limits  of  the  Maulmain,  Tavoy  and  Ran- 
goon missions,  embracing  several  hundred  miles  of 
territory,  are  from  twenty  to  thirty  Karen  churches, 


132  SYNOPSIS    OF 

with  more  than  1500  members  ;  besides  from  2000  to 
3000  Karen  converts  not  associated  into  churches,  and 
tens  of  thousands  waiting  to  receive  the  gospel,  while 
the  number  of  American  preachers  specially  devoted  to 
the  Karens,  is  only^?;e" 

Siarn- — The  Rev.  J.  T.  Jones  and  wife  left  Maul- 
main,  September  25,  1832,  for  the  purpose  of  estab- 
lishing a  mission  in  Siam.  After  spending  some  time 
at  Pinang  and  Singapore,  they  arrived  at  Bankok, 
on  the  25th  of  March,  1833.  Here  were  Chinese, 
Siamese,  Peguans,  Tavoyers,  Malays,  Portuguese  and 
Cochin  Chinese,  all  shrouded  in  the  gloom  of  heathen- 
ism. Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jones  were  designated  as  mission- 
aries to  the  Siamese,  but  devoted  some  of  their  time 
to  the  Chinese,  holding  one  service  every  Sabbath  for 
their  benefit. 

In  February,  1834,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dean  arrived  at 
Singapore,  on  their  way  to  Bankok  as  missionaries 
to  the  Chinese  ;  but  in  March.  Mrs.  Dean  was  re- 
moved by  death.  On  the  18th  of  April,  Messrs. 
Jones  and  Dean  took  a  boat  to  visit  the  Cashmere, 
lying  15  miles  below  Singapore,  for  the  purpose  of 
sending  letters  by  her  to  America.  They  were  at- 
tacked by  a  gang  of  Malay  pirates,  and  Mr.  Dean  was 
severely  wounded  by  a  spear  ;  but  by  the  timely  aid 
df  some  Chinamen,  they  were  rescued.  After  the 
publication  of  the  gospel  by  Matthew,  the  people  be- 
came very  anxious  to  obtain  "  The  Bpok  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

In  1836,  Messrs.  Davenport,  Shuck  and  Reed,  with 
their  wives,  who  formed  a  part  of  the  reinforcement 
sent  to  the  Asiatic  missions  by  the  ship  in  which 
Rev.  Howard  Malcom  sailed  as  deputation  to  the 
missions  in  the  East,  arrived  at  Singapore.  After  his 
arrival  at  Bangkok,  Mr.  Reed,  by  intense  application 
to  study,  was  able,  at  the  close  of  the  year,  to  take 
part  with  Mr.  Dean  in  the  public  services  in  Chinese. 
But  in    August   of   1837,  he   "  fell   asleep,"  and  in 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  133 

March   following,    Mrs.    Jones    died    of    spasmodic 
cholera. 

In  Bankok,  500,000  tracts  were  distributed  in 
1837.  Religious  services  were  regularly  maintained, 
both  in  Siamese  and  Chinese,  attended  by  from  thirty 
to  fifty  of  the  former,  and  twenty  of  the  latter.  An 
English  and  Siamese  school  was  taught  by  Mrs.  Da- 
venport. Mr.  Slafter  died  April  7,  1841.  There  are 
now  at  Bankok,  two  preachers,  one  preacher  and 
printer,  four  female  and  t^vo  native  assistants.  The 
Chinese  church  embraces  thirteen  members,  and 
among  the  Siamese  are  a  few  promising  inquirers. 

China — Mr.  Shuck  and  wife  arrived  at  Macao, 
September  15,  1836.  Early  in  the  next  year,  he  bap- 
tized his  Chinese  teacher,  Rhea-R.  Loo,  who  had 
accompanied  him  from  Singapore.  He  also  opened  a 
school,  and  conducted  Chinese  service  upon  the  Sab- 
bath. This  became  a  distinct  mission  in  1842,  and 
Hong  Kong,  recently  ceded  to  the  British,  is  the  seat 
of  missionary  operations  for  China.  By  the  late 
treaty  between  England  and  China,  Canton,  Amoy, 
Fuchau,  Ningpo  and  Shanghai,  are  to  be  opened  to 
commerce.  Consuls  are  to  reside  at  these  ports,  and 
the  wives  of  foreigners  are  permitted  to  live  here  with 
their  husbands  \  jx  privilege  not  heretofore  allowed  at 
Canton.  Two  more  chapels  were  opened  during  the 
last  year  at  Hong  Kong,  and  a  church  has  been  or- 
ganized. The  station  at  Hong  Kong  is  supplied  by 
Rev.  Messrs.  Shuck  and  Dean,  and  Mrs.  Shuck,  (Mrs. 
Dean  has  recently  died)  Kok  Heng,  native  assistant. 

Chekchu,  in  the  south  side  of  the  island,  is  supplied 
by  Rev.  I.  J.  Roberts,  and  D.  J.  Macgowan,  M.  D. 

Arracan.)  embracing  the  four  districts  of  Akyab, 
Sandoway,  Aeng  and  Ramree,  on  the  eastern  coast  of 
the  Bay  of  Bengal,  was  ceded  to  the  East  India  Com- 
pany by  the  Burman  government,  at  the  treaty  of 
Yandabo  in  1826.  There  are  in  this  province,  1000 
villages,  and  nearly  250,000  inhabitants. 
12 


134  SVNOPSIS    OF 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Comstock  commenced  a  mission  in 
Arracan,  in  March,  1835.  Tlieir  location  was  at 
Kyouk-Phyoo,  at  the  north  part  of  Ramree  island. 
Early  in  the  next  year,  Mr.  Comstock  visited  Aeng  to 
preach  and  distribute  tracts  among  the  people.  Here 
he  became  acquainted  with  a  few  Kyens,  who  inhabit 
the  Arracan  mountains,  who  much  resemble  the  Ka- 
rens of  Burmah,  and  also  a  moiit  wretched  race  of  out- 
casts, called  Dongs,  who  are  compelled  to  live  outside 
of  the  town.  To  these  miserable  people  Mr.  Com- 
stock preached  the  gospel,  and  found  them  eager 
for  books.  In  April,  1836,  a  convenient  school-house 
was  completed,  and  twenty -one  pupils  collected  in  the 
school.  Mr.  Malcom  visited  this  station  in  i)ecember 
of  that  year,  and,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Comstock,  went 
to  Akyab,  where  Mr.  Frink,  of  the  Serampore  mission, 
was  stationed. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall,  sent  out  by  the  Board,  arrived 
at  Kyouk-Phyoo,  May  1,  1837,  and  the  brethren  or- 
ganized a  mission  church.  But  those  new  missiona- 
ries both  died  in  the  course  of  a  few  months  ;  and  Mr. 
Comstock  with  his  wife  visited  Maulmain  on  account 
of  ill  health,  where  they  remained  till  February,  1839, 
when  they  returned,  accompanied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Stilson,  and  four  native  assistants. 

Messrs.  Kincaid  and  Abbott  visited  Ramree  and 
Akyab  early  in  1840.  A  very  interesting  acquaint- 
ance has  been  formed  with  a  tribe  called  Kemmees, 
who  reside  among  the  hills  on  the  Koladan  and  its 
tributary  streams,  150  miles  north  of  the  Akyab.  At 
Ihe  urgent  request  of  "  Chetza,"  the  "  mountain 
chief,"  Messrs.  Kincaid  and  Stilson  visited  the  hill 
tribes,  where  arrangements  were  made  for  missionary 
labor.  The  church  at  Akyab  numbers  seventeen, 
Ramree,  ten,  Cruda,  eight.  Mr.  Abbott  has  also  a 
class  of  about  thirty  preparing  for  the  ministry. 

Assam-  This  mission  was  established  at  Sadiya,in 
March  of  1836,  by  Messrs.  Brown  and  Cutter,  at  the 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  135 

solicitation  of  Captain  Francis  Jenkins,  Governor  Gen- 
eral's Agent  and  Commissioner  for  Assam,  residing  at 
Gowahati.  He  promised  1,000  rupees,  on  the  arrival  of 
the  first  missionaries,  towards  sustaining  the  enter- 
prize,  and  another  thousand  as  soon  as  a  press  should 
be  connected  with  the  mission.  Several  other  Eng- 
lish gentlemen  also  extended  their  support  to  the 
object. 

Messrs.  Thomas  and  Bronson  were  sent  out  from 
Boston  with  their  wives,  to  join  this  mission  in  the  au- 
tumn of  1836.  They  arrived  at  Calcutta  in  April,  and 
soon  commenced  their  voyage  up  the  Brahmaputra. 
But  the  river  was  swollen  by  the  rains,  and  their  pas- 
sage was  slow  and  toilsome.  Mr.  Bronson  was  seized 
with,  a  jungle  fever,  and  Mr.  Thomas  took  a  small  boat 
and  proceeded  with  all  speed  to  Sadi^'a,  to  procure 
assistance  and  medicine.  But  when  within  sight  of 
the  landing  place,  a  tree  suddenly  fell  from  the  bank 
of  the  river,  across  the  boat,  and  bore  him  under  water, 
where  life  became  extinct  before  he  could  be  relieved. 
The  other  missionaries  arrived  July  17,  1837. 

In  1839,  the  operations  of  this  mission  were  for  a 
time  deranged  b}^  the  sudden  attack  of  a  body  of  Sing- 
phos,  Khamtis  and  Mishmis,  upon  Sadiya.  The  lives, 
and  most  of  the  effects  of  the  missionaries,  were  merci- 
fully preserved.  Mr.  Bronson,  having  been  designated 
more  particularly  to  the  Singphos,  a  tribe  dividing 
with  the  Shyans  the  country  between  Sadiya  and  Ava, 
made  an  excursion  to  Jaipur,  where  a  station  was 
formed,  to  which  he  removed  his  family  and  Mrs. 
Thomas.  The  latter,  however,  soon  Avent  to  Maul- 
main,  and  has  since  been  married  to  Mr.  Osgood,  of 
that  mission. 

In  October,  1839,  Rev.  Cyrus  Barker  and  wife,  with 
Miss  Rboda  M.  Bronson,  were  appointed  to  this  mis- 
sion ;  but  Miss  Bronson  died'soon  after  her  arrival. 

There  are  in  connection  with  this  mission,  three  sta- 
tions ;    viz.   Sibsagor,  Jarpur    and    Nowgong ;    three 


136  SYNOPSIS    OF 

preachers,  one  printer,  four  female  and  four  native  as- 
sistants ;  considerable  has  been  done  in  the  way  of 
translating,  printing  and  distributing  Scriptures  and 
tracts.  Schools  are  also  established.  Mrs.  Barker 
has  one  for  females,  but  prejudices  against  their  being 
educated  are  very  strong.  One  mother,  to  prevent  her 
child  attending,  sold  it  for  three  rupees. 

Teloogoos.  A  large  territory  on  the  western  coast 
of  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  and  north  of  Madras,  is  inhabited 
by  these  people,  numbering  from  10  to  13,000,000. 
Rev.  Samuel  S.  Day  and  wife,  were  designated  as 
missionaries  to  these  heathen  in  1835.  They  repaired 
to  Vizagapatam,  where  for  a  time  they  applied  them- 
selves to  the  study  of  the  language.  From  thence  they 
removed  to  Cicacole,  but  at  the  suggestion  of  Mr. 
Malcom,  they  went  to  reside  at  Madras.  They  finally 
made  their  permanent  location  at  Nellore,  110  miles 
north  of  Madras,  in  the  midst  of  a  dense  population. 
Here  they  were  joined  in  March,  1S4Q,  b}^  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Van  Husen.  They  have  here  seen  some  fruit  of 
their  labor.  At  the  last  date  of  information,  (Decem- 
ber, 1842,)  the  missionaries  were  expecting  soon  to 
form  a  church.  Besides  the  mission  circle,  there  were 
nine  who  cherished  hope  in  Christ.  In  addition  to 
Messrs.  Day  and  Van  Husen  and  their  wives,  there 
were  two  native  assistants. 

MISSION    IN    WEST    AFRICA. 

In  1819,  Lott  Carey  and  Collin  Teague,  two  colored 
men  in  Richmond,  Virginia,  w^ere  recommended  to  the 
Board  as  suitable  persons  for  missionaries  to  Africa. 
They  were  accepted,  ordained,  and  with  their  wives 
and  two  others  were  formed  into  a  church.  They 
sailed  in  the  Nautilus,  January  23,  1821,  having  pre- 
viously devoted  some  time  to  study.  The  Coloniza- 
tion Society,  at  the  time  of  their  arrival,  possessed  no 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  137 

territory,  nor  did  their  agents  complete  their  negocia- 
tions  till  the  close  of  the  year.  During  this  time,  the 
brethren  resided  at  Free  Town,  in  Sierra  Leone,  where 
they  suffered  much  by  sickness,  and  Mrs.  Carey  died. 

In  January,  1S22,  they  removed  to  Monrovia.  Mr. 
Carey  preached  to  the  people  of  the  place,  and  the 
neighboring  settlements.  In  1825,  a  meeting  house 
had  been  erected,  and  fifteen  persons  had  been  added 
to  the  church,  the  number  of  which  soon  increased  to 
more  than  sixty.  Both  Sabbath  and  day  schools  were 
also  established,  and  Mr.  Carey  devoted  much  time  to 
the  sick.  B}"  a  constant  observance  of  the  diseases  of 
the  country,  he  finally  became  a  skillful  physician. 

In  1S25,  a  reinforcement  was  sent  out  by  the  Colo- 
nization Society,  accompanied  by  Rev.  Calvin  Holton, 
missionary  of  the  board  ;  but  the  fever  proved  fatal  to 
many  of  them.  Among  the  victims  was  Mr.  Charles 
L.  Force,  a  printer,  employed  by  the  Colonization  Soci- 
ety. Mr.  Carey  was  unwearied  in  efforts  to  promote 
the  interests  of  the  colony,  and  the  welfare  of  his  per- 
ishing countrymen.  During  the  seven  months  ending 
in  April,  1826,  180  negroes  were  rescued  from  slave 
ships,  by  the  exertions  of  the  colonists.  In  Septem- 
ber of  that  year,  Mr.  Carey  was  unanimously  elected 
vice  agent  of  the  colony,  and  on  the  return  of  Mr.  Ash- 
mun  to  this  country,  he  was  appointed  Governor.  He 
discharged  the  .duties  of  his  office  with  fidelity,  till  by 
a  sad  dispensation  his  life  terminated.  While  prepar- 
ing cartridges  for  the  purpose  of  defending  the  colony, 
the  powder,  by  the  upsetting  of  a  candle,  exploded, 
mortally  injuring  eight  persons,  of  whom  this  excellent 
man  was  one. 

In  1830,  the  church  numbered  200.  Rev.  Benja- 
min R.  Skinner  with  hiswife,  joined  the  mission.  But 
soon  Mrs.  Skinner  and  her  two  children  fell  victims  to 
the  fever,  Mr.  Skinner  was  also  disabled  by  sickness, 
and  died  at  sea,  on  his  return  to  this  country.  Dr. 
Ezekiel  Skinner,  father  of  the  deceased  missionary, 
12* 


138  SYNOPSIS    0,F 

visited  Africa  in  1834,  and  rendered  important  services 
both  as  a  physician,  a  minister,  and  as  the  Governor 
of  the  colony. 

Though  visited  with  many  afflictions,  this  mission 
has  continued  to  extend  its  influence.  Several  mis- 
sionaries have  heen  sent  out,  some  of  whom  have  been 
suddenly  removed  by  the  insalubrity  of  the  climate. 
It  was  "  well,"  however,  that  it  was  in  their  hearts  to 
labor  for  the  benefit  of  this  down-trodden  people. 

There  are  at  present,  stations  at  Edina  and  Bexley^ 
three  preachers,  one  printer,  one  female  and  one  native 
assistant. 


apsSIONS    IN    EUROPE. 

France.  The  Rev.  J.  C.  Rostan,  a  French  gentle- 
man who  had  resided  for  some  time  in  this  country, 
was  appointed  by  the  board,  and  sailed  for  Havre, 
November  21,  1832,  accompanied  by  Professor  Chase, 
of  Newton  Theological  Institution.  Mr.  Rostan  com- 
menced his  labors  in  Paris,  and  was  assisted  by  Mr. 
Cloux,  who  was  sustained  by  the  Baptist  Continental 
Society  of  England.  They  maintained  regular  services 
upon  the  Sabbath,  besides  conducting  several  services 
during  the  week. 

There  were  the  remnants  of  some  Baptist  churches 
in  France,  the  largest  number  of  which  were  found  in 
the  Department  (In  Nord,  but  their  condition  was  not 
prosperous.  Mr.  Rostan,  from  the  midst  of  useful 
labors,  fell  a  victim  to  tjie  Asiatic  cholera,  December 
5,  1833.  In  May  of  the  next  year,  Rev.  Mr.  Will- 
marth  arid  wife  sailed  for  Havre,  to  join  the  mission. 
He  was  directed  by  the  board  to  adopt  measures  for 
the  instruction  of  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  early 
in  January  he  received  his  first  theological  students. 
He  also  organized  a  church,  to  Avhich  several  members 
were  added. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  139 

la  the  autumn  of  1835,  Messrs.  Sheldon  and  Wil- 
lard  with  their  wives,  were  sent  out  by  the  Board,  to 
join  the  mission.  Several  new  stations  were  in  the 
mean  time  opened,  and  ministers  were  appointed  to 
supply  them.  The  theological  school  was  removed  to 
Nomain  ;  this  being  a  central  position  for  the  Christians 
in  the  north  of  France.  Messrs.  Willmarth  and  Wil- 
lard,  with  their  families,  resided  at  Douay,  in  the  im- 
mediate neighborhood.  There  were  at  this  time  five 
young  men  under  a  course  of  instruction. 

Douay  was  formerly  the  strong  hold  of  Romanism, 
and  many  obstacles  were  thrown  in  the  way  of  evan- 
gelical labor.  The  circulation  of  tracts  and  Bibles,  by 
means  of  colporteurs,  has  been  an  efficient  means  of 
diffusing  religious  instruction.  By  tht  'ailure  of  health, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Willmarth  returned  to  .his  country,  and 
subsequently  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sheldon  returned. 

The  report  for  1843,  mentions  in  connection  with 
this  mission,  seven  stations,  one  preacher,  one  female 
assistant,  ten  native  preachers  and  assistants,  thirteen 
churches,  and  210  communicants. 

Germany  and  Denmark.  During  a  tour  in  Europe 
by  Professor  Sears,  in  1833,  he  visited  Germany,  by 
the  request  of  the  board,  to  ascertain  the  practicability 
of  attempting  a  mission  to  that  country.  He  found  a 
number  of  Christians,  whose  sentiments  accorded  with 
the  Baptist  denomination,  but  they  had  no  organized 
churches.  At  Hamburg,  he  became  acquainted  with 
Mr.  T.  G.  Oncken,  a  man  of  intelligence  and  piety, 
who  had  been  employed  by  the  Continental  Society, 
and  was  also  agent  of  the  Edinburgh  Bible  Society. 
This  man  with  his  wife  and  five  other  persons,  was 
baptized  by  Mr.  Sears,  April  22,  1834.  The  day 
following,  they  were  constituted  a  church,  and  Mr. 
Oncken  was  ordained  pastor. 

This  church  in  November  had  increased  to  thirteen, 
and  Mr.  Sears  remarked  that  he  Rad  seen  Christian 


140  SYNOPStS    OP 

love  in  American  churches,  but  never  those  who  thought 
it  was  their  life  and  earthly  happiness,  so  much  as 
these  brethren. 

Mr.  Oncken  entered  the  service  of  the  Board  Sep- 
tember 25,  1835.  Mr.  C.  F.  Lange,  was  also  ap- 
pointed colporteur  and  assistant.  Indeed,  the  whole 
church  appears  to  have  been  animated  with  a  desire  to 
promote  religion.  "There  is  not"  says  Mr.  Oncken, 
"  a  member  of  our  church  but  what  is,  in  one  way  or 
another,  doing  something  to  promote  the  extension  of 
Christ's  kingdom." 

In  1837,  the  number  of  worshippers  had  increased, 
so  that  the  private  house  in  which  they  usually  met 
was  quite  too  small ;  and  a  room  capable  of  accommo- 
dating 300  was  procured  A  temperance  society  had 
been  formed,  and  a  happy  influence  had  been  exerted 
in  favor  of  the  suitable  observance  of  the  Sabbath. 

S&veral  other  churches  were  subsequently  formed, 
in  different  sections  of  the  country,  and  the  truth  was 
received  by  many  in  "  good  and  honest  hearts." 

But  the  wrath  of  the  established  clergy  was  aroused, 
and  through  the  government  it  fell  upon  these  devoted 
servants  of  Christ.  Fines,  imprisonments  and  confis- 
cations have  been  meted  out  to  them  as  though  they 
were  most  dangerous  foes  to  the  land.  But  God  has 
set  the  seal  of  his  approbation  upon  their  work,  and 
vainly  may  the  arm  of  secular  or  ecclesiastical  tyranny 
interpose.  No  more  surely  did  the  gospel  preached 
by  Luther  shake  the  very  pillars  of  a  corrupt  hier- 
archy— no  more  signal  was  the  conquest  of  that  "  pen" 
seen  in  vision  by  Frederic,  which  reached  from  Wir- 
temberg  to  Rome,  and  roused  the  lion  of  the  Vatican, 
than  will  be  the  triumph  of  the  principles  now  diffusing 
themselves  through  the  mass  of  the  degenerate  de- 
scendants of  that  illustrious  champion  of  the  Reforma- 
tion. 

In  Denmark,  the  brethren  have  suffered  severe  per- 
secution, but  after'  the  loss  of  all  their  possessions, 


CHRISTrAN    MISSIONS.  141 

their  incarceration  in  loathsome  prisons,  and  the  op- 
pressive edicts  of  government,  the  word  of  the  Lord 
prevails,  and  frequent  additions  are  being  made  to  the 
churches. 

In  1S42  there  "were  fourteen  churches  under  the 
care  of  this  mission,  with  350  communicants.  There 
are  at  present  nine  stations,  and  thirteen  preachers  and 
assistants. 

Greece.  The  Rev.  Messrs.  Pasco  and  Love  with 
their  wives,  embarked  in  October,  1836,  in  the  brig 
Alexandros,  for  Patras,  where  they  arrived  December 
9.  In  February, they  applied  to  government  for  liberty 
to  establish  a  school  in  Patras.  Their  request,  under 
certain  limitations  was  granted,  and  a  school  was 
opened  under  the  charge  of  Mrs.  Pasco  and  Mrs.  Love, 
containing  sixteen  pupils.  This  department  of  mis- 
sionary labor  soon  increased,  and  forty  were  under  in- 
struction- They  also  obtained  a  license  for  the  distri- 
bution of  books,  and  found  many  facilities  for  a  con- 
stant suppl}'. 

The  circulation  of  the  "  translated  Scriptures,"  was 
opposed  by  the  Greek  ecclesiastics.  In  1839,  the 
Greek  Patriarch  issued  a  renewed  order  for  the  burn- 
ing of  the  Bibles ;  but  this  exasperated  the  people,  and 
strengthened  their  determination  to  read  the  Scriptures 
for  themselves.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pasco  returned  to  this 
country  late  in  1S39,  on  account  of  ill  health. 

This  mission  has  to  encounter  strong  prejudices, 
which  some  times  break  out  in  threatening  forms. 
The  distribution  of  tracts  on  one  of  the  festival  days, 
by  Mr.  Buel,  raised  a  popular  tumult,  and  the  mission- 
aries were  with  difficulty  r&scued  from  the  violence  of 
the  mob.  The  converts  have  also  been  persecjited 
with  unrelenting  severity.  Still,  several  have  re- 
nounced their  former  customs,  and  united  with  the 
church. 


142  SYNOl'SIS    OF 

There  are  stations  at  Corfu  and  Patras,  supplied  by 
Messrs.  Love  and  Buel,  Avith  their  wives,  Mrs.  H.  E. 
Dickson,  school-teacher,  and  Apostolos,  native  assist- 
ant. Mr.  Love  is  at  present  in  this  country  with  his 
wife,  seeking  the  restoration  of  his  health. 

INDIAN    MISSIONS. 

The  first  Indian  mission  established  by  the  Board, 
was  among  the  Miainies  and  Kickapoos.  The  Rev. 
Isaac  M'Coy  was  received  as  a  missionary,  in  the  au- 
tumn of  1817.  In  May,  1820,  Mr.  M'Coy  removed 
to  Fort  Wayne,  this  being  a  central  position  for  labor 
among  the  Miamies,  Putawatomies,  Ottowas  and 
Shawanoes.  He  immediately  commenced  a  school, 
Avhich  in  July  contained  forty-eight  pupils,  and  in  the 
course  of  the  year,  five  persons  were  baptized,  three  of 
Avhom  were  Indians. 

During  the  riext  few  years,  missionary  labor  was 
commenced  among  several  other  tribes ;  but  their 
wandering  habits,  and  the  confusion  into  which  almost 
every  thing  among  them  has  been  thrown,  by  their 
removals  from  their  former  possessions  to  the  territory 
now  assigned  to  them  beyond  the  Mississippi,  render 
the  details  of  missionary  efibrts  among  them,  in  a  work 
of  these  dimensions,  quite  impracticable.  Only  a  very 
brief  notice  can  be  taken  of  the  missions  in  present 
operation  among  the  several  tribes. 

Ottowas-  A  station  was  formed  among  these  In- 
dians about  the  year  1824.  It  was  located  on  the 
Grand  river,  about  forty  miles  from  the  eastern  shore 
of  Lake  Michigan,  and  called  Thomas.  Noonday, 
the  chief  of  the  tribe,  gave  some  6  or  700  acres  of  land 
for'the  purposes  of  the  mission.  There  was  no  mis- 
sionary to  spare  from  Carey,  the  station  on  the  St.  Jo- 
seph's, but  the  bretliren  frequently  visited  them. 
EtForts  were  also  made  to  introduce  amons  them  the 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  143 

arts  of  civilization.  On  the  arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Slater  and  Miss  Purchase,  in  the  autumn  of  1826,  Mr. 
M'Coy  with  his  wife  and  Miss  Purchase,  went  to  re- 
side at  Thomas. 

In  the  early  part  of  1832,  a  religious  awakening 
commenced,  which  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  sev- 
eral Indians,  among  whom  was  Noonday,  the  old 
chief.  A  church  was  constituted  with  twelve  mem- 
bers. In  1834  it  had  increased  to  twenty-four.  The 
station  was  broken  up  in  1836,  by  the  sale  of  the  In- 
dian lands  to  the  government,  and  Mr.  Slater  the  mis- 
sionary removed  to  Richland,  about  fifty  miles  north- 
east of  Thomas,  where  land  was  procured  and  a  new 
settlement  formed.  In  the  course  of  three  years,  the 
number  of  natives  at  the  station  increased  to  135. 
Houses  were  built,  and  the  ground  was  cultivated ; 
each  family  having  twenty  acres.  The  school  was 
attended  by  thirty  pupils,  and  the  people  were  "  in- 
dustrious and  happy."  About  this  time  they  were 
visited  by  Bishop  McKoskzy,  and  three  Episcopal  cler= 
gymen  from  Detroit,  who  gave  them  much  advice  and 
encouragement.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Slater  are  the  present 
missionaries  at  the  station.  The  church  numbers 
eighteen  members.  Congregation  upon  the  Sabbath, 
several  hundreds. 


Chf'rokecs.  A  mission  was  commenced  among  the 
Cherokees  in  the  autumn  of  1817,  by  Rev.  Humphrey 
Posey.  A  station  was  formed  at  Valley  Towns,  in 
1820.  The  next  year,  eighty  acres  of  land  were  en- 
closed, and  three  buildings  were  erected  for  the  pur- 
poses of  the  mission  :  forty  children  were  under  a 
course  of  instruction.  ^ 

Several  new  laborers  were  sent  to  this  field  ;  a;nd  in 
1825,  Mr.  Evan  Jones,  who  had  been  a  school  teacher, 
was  ordained  pastor  of  the  church. 

A  newspaper,   called  the   Cherokee  Phoenix,   was 


144  SYNOPSIS  or 

commenced  at  New  Echota,  in  March,  1828,  edited 
by  the  distinguished  Indian,  Elias  Boudinot. 

Previous  to  April  7, 1835,  the  whole  number  of  bap- 
tisms was  260.  Of  these,  244  were  Indians,  fifteen 
whites,  one  black.  The  mission  was  now  for  some 
time  embarrassed,  by  the  events  connected  with  the 
removal  of  the  Cherokees  west  of  the  Mississippi. 
But  in  all  their  troubles  many  'sought  the  Lord,'  and 
104  were  added  to  the  church,  during  the  year  ending 
in  April,  1838. 

In  their  removal  they  were-  attended  by  their  reli- 
gious teachers,  and  regular  religious  services,  as  far  as 
practicable,  were  maintained. 

There  are  in  connection  with  the  Cherokee  missionj 
five  stations,  two  out  stations,  one  preacher,  four 
teachers,  (two  of  them  females,)  one  printer,  one 
female  assistant,  and  five  native  preachers.  There  are 
four  churches,  and  about  1,000  members.  A  growing 
interest  is  felt  upon  the  subject  of  education,  and  very 
encouraging  efforts  for  this  object  are  being  made; 
They  have  a  good  printing  office,  and  are  making  pre- 
parations for  a  female  high  school. 

Tonavmndas  and  Tuscaroras.  These  Indians  are 
in  the  state  of  New  York.  They  were  first  supplied 
with  missionary  labor,  by  the  Hamilton  Missionary 
Society.  In  1821,  that  Society  requested  the  co- 
operation of  the  Board  in  the  support  of  the  mis.'^ion. 
There  were  three  stations  ;  at  Oneida,  vSquackky  Hill, 
and  Tonawanda.  Additional  buildings  Avere  reared  at 
Tonawanda,  in  1828,  with  the  design  of  concentrating 
the  schools  in  that  place.  A  church  was  formed  with 
fifteen  members,  besides  the  mission  family.  This 
•fhurch  in  1834,  had  increased  to  thirty  members. 
The  farm,  containing  120  acres,  was  under  good  culti- 
vation ;  various  branches  of  domestic  industry  were 
taught,  and  general  prosperity  attended  the  various 
departments  of  the  mission. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  145 

This  mission  is  at  present  supplied  by  Mr.  A.  War- 
ren, preacher  and  superintendent  ;  Mrs.  Warren,  Miss 
Phebe  Barker,  and  Miss  Phebe  Burroughs,  assistants. 
There  are  sixty  church  members,  fort^-'five  scholars, 
and  250  members  of  the  temperance  society. 

Creeks.  The  Rev.  Lee  Compere  was  engaged  as  a 
missionary  to  the  Creeks  in  1822,  to  be  under  the  su- 
pervision of  some  neighboring  associations.  Mr.  Com- 
pere encountered  many  discouragements,  arising  from 
the  peculiarities  of  this  tribe,  but  sustaiagd  the  mission 
till  1829,  when  it  was  suspended  on  account  of  the 
unsettled  state  of  affairs. 

The  mission  was  resumed  west  of  the  Mississippi, 
in  1830,  by  the  appointment  of  John  Davis,  who  was 
converted  under  the  ministry  of  JVIr.  Compere.  A 
church  was  subsequently  formed  by  Mr.  Lewis,  a 
missionary  sent  to  the  station,  which  in  1836,  num- 
bered eighty-two. 

The  opposition  of  some  of  the  chiefs  finally  induced 
the  white  missionaries  to  retire,  or  rather  drove  them 
from  the  field.  The  good  work  has,  however,  pro- 
gressed through  the  instrumentality  of  two  slaves  ; 
Jacob  and  Jack ;  the  former  of  whom  is  ordained  as  a 
minister.  The  additions  to  the  church  last  year  were 
about  200. 

Ojihwas^  In  1828,  the  Rev.  Abel  Bingham  was 
appointed  a  missionary  to  this  tribe,  and  a  station  was 
selected  at  Sault  de  Ste  Marie,  Thither  he  removed 
his  family  the  next  year.  A  school  was  opened  with 
fifty  children,  and  Miss  Cynthia  Brown  was  sent  out 
as  a  teacher,  by  the  Board.  November  7,  1830,  a 
church  was  organized  with  six  members.  In  Janua- 
ry, 1832,  a  series  of  meetings  was  held,  in  which  the 
Presbyterian  missionaries  united.  As  the  result  of 
this  meeting,  forty  were  added  to  the  church  under 
Mr.  Bingham's  charge.  Mr.  James  Cameron,  former- 
13 


146  SYNOPSIS    OF 

ly  an  Episcopal  missionary,  united  with  the  church, 
and. was  associated  with  Mr.  Bingham  in  the  mission. 
This  mission  is  represented  in  the  last  report  as  en- 
joying increased  prosperity.  There  are  two  stations, 
two  preachers,  and  two  female  assistants. 

Shawanoes,  The  station  for  this  mission  was  select- 
ed, seven  miles  south  of  the  Missouri  river,  and  three 
miles  west  of  Missouri  state  line.  Mr.  Lykins  com- 
menced an  establishment  there  in  July,  1831.  The 
next  year,  R^.  Alexander  Evans  and  Mr.  Daniel 
French  arrive^o  assist  Mr.  Lykins.  A  church  was 
formed,  and  in  September,  1833,  the  fourth  Indian 
convert  was  received  to  its  fellowship.  In  October, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Meeker,  of  the  Carey  station,  with  Miss 
Brown  from  Sault  de  Sle  Marie,  arrived  at  Shawanoe. 
Mr.  Meeker  immediately  engaged  in  printing  element- 
ary books,  in  several  Indian  languages.  Mr.  Evans 
retired  from  the  station  in  the  spring  of  1834.  The 
publication  of  d.  small  periodical  called  the  "  Shawanoe 
Sun"  was  commenced  that  year.  The  copies  of  books 
printed  in  the  year  ending  February  1836,  amounted 
to  6,660,  in  six  Indian  languages,  viz.  Shawanoe, 
Creek,  Choctaw,  Otoe,  Putawatomie  and  Wea. 
Amon"- these  publications,  were  numerous  portions  of 
Scripture  and  hymns.  In  February,  1836,  Mr.  Ly- 
kins was  obliged  to  retire  from  the  mission,  by  the  fail- 
ure of  his  health.  Mr.  Rollin,  from  the  Creek  mission, 
arrived  in  November.  The  church  consisted  of  twenty- 
four  members. 

The  health  of  Mr.  Lykins  having  been  restored,  he 
returned  to  the  service  of  the  mission,  and  rendered 
important  aid  to  the  Putawatomies,  in  their  removal 
from  Michigan.  These,  with  the  Delawares,  are  com- 
prehended in  the  Shawanoe  mission.  The  whole 
number  of  members  in  1841,  was  seventy.  During 
the  past  year,  tlie  mission  has  suffered  by  the  disaffec- 
tion of  some  of  the  Indians.     There  arc  connected  Avith 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  147 

this  mission,  five  stations,  three  preachers  and  teach- 
ers, one  preacher  and  printer,  one  male,  seven  female, 
and  two  native  assistants. 

Choctaics-  This  tribe  is  located  in  the  south-east- 
ern extremity  of  the  Indian  territory.  Rev.  Charles 
E.  Wilson  was  stationed  among  them  in  1832.  He 
established  a  school,  but  a  prevailing  sickness  among 
the  Indians,  caused  its  suspension  in  August,  1833. 
He  then  devoted  himself  to  attendance  on  the  sick,  and 
imparting  religious  instruction  from  house  to  house ; 
assisted  by  Sampson  Bunk,  a  native  preacher.  In 
1835,  Mr.  Wilson  retired  from  the  mission,  and  Rev. 
Joseph  Smedley  and  M'ife  entered  the  service  of  the 
Board.  Rev.  Eber  Tucker  and  Dr.  Alanson  Allen 
also  joined  the  mission. 

In  October,  1837,  Mr.  Ramsay  D.  Potts  was  ordain- 
ed to  the  Christian  ministry.  An  awakening  com- 
menced early  in  1841,  and  several  were  added  to  the 
church  at  Providence.  A  church  was  also  constituted 
at  Pine  Creek,  in  Texas,  twenty  miles  distant  from 
the  station.  The  present  number  of  communicants  in 
the  church  and  its  branches  is  eighty-three.  The  sta- 
tion at  Providence  is  supplied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Potts. 
They  earnestly  request  more  laborers. 

A  mission  was  also  sustained  for  a  time  among  the 
Otoes  ;  but  it  has  been  discontinued  on  account  of 
difficulties  over  which  the  missionaries  could  have  no 
control. 

From  the  report  of  the  Board  for  1843,  it  appears 
that  there  are  under  its  care,  nineteen  mi.ssions,  as  fol- 
lows : — North   Am.erica,    seven  ; — .Europe,    three  : 

Africa,  one  ;  and  Asia,  eight.  There  are  about  eighty 
stations  and  out-stations.  The  number  of  American 
missionaries  and  assistants,  of  whom  forty-four  are 
preachers,  is  103,  and  of  native  preachers  and  assist- 


148  SYNOPSIS    OF 

ants,  about  115,  making  in  all  218.  The  number  of 
churches  in  connection  with  these  missions  is  seventy- 
seven  ;  and  of  communicants  about  4,000.  Receipts, 
consisting  of  donations,  legacies,  and  interest  on  loans, 
$47,151  06.  Expenditures,  $55,138  46.  The  Board 
has  also  received  from  the  United  States  Government, 
for  Indian  schools,  $4,400.  From  the  American  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  $8,000.  From  the  American 
Tract  Society,  $4,200,  and  from  the  English  Baptist 
Missionary  Society,  as  an  expression  of  fraternal  in- 
terest, £500. 


ENGLISH  WESLEY  AN  METHODIST  MISSIONARY 
SOCIETY. 

The  proceedings  of  this  society  are  so  interwoven 
with  the  history  of  the  denomination,  that  in  a  work 
of  the  limit  prescribed  for  this,  it  is  exceedingly  difficult 
to  give  even  the  outlines  of  all  the  stations,  occupied 
by  these  indefatigable  laborers  in  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lord.  Indeed,  all  that  can  be  attempted,  is  a  very 
brief  notice  of  the  most  important  operations  of  the 
society. 

Though  the  genius  of  the  Wesleyan  society  is  strict- 
ly missionary,  and  from  its  first  establishment  has  been 
conducted  upon  missionary  principles,  it  was  not  till 
1817  that  the  "  General  Wesleyan  Missionary  Socie- 
ty" was  organized.  The  afTairs  of  the  society  are  now 
under  the  management  of  a  committee,  composed  of 
ministers  and  laymen,  under  the  direction,  and  subject 
to  the  decisions  of  the  annual  Conference. 

In  the  year  1776,  Philip  Embury,  a  local  preacher 
of  the  Wesleyan  connection,  commenced  preaching  in 
the  city  of  New  York,  where  a  society  was  soon  form- 
ed. Other  preachers  commenced  labor  about  the  same 
time  in  other  places,  and  in  1769,  Richard  Boardman 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  149 

and  Joseph  Pilmoor,  the  first  regular  Methodist  preach^ 

ers  sent  to  this  country,  arrived  in  New  York.  These 
were  followed  two  years  afterwards,  by  Francis  Asbu- 
ry,  and  subsequently  Thomas  Coke  was  associated 
with  him,  and  they  were  recognized  as  superintend- 
ents, or  bishops  of  the  denomination  in  the  United 
States. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE    WEST    IN#tES. 

It  appears  that  Nathaniel  Gilbert,  Esq.  a  pious  man 
and  speaker  of  the  house  of  the  assembly,  commenced 
a  course  of  religious  instruction  in  Antigua^  about 
1760,  and  though  he  endured  much  opposition,  he 
succeeded  in  the  formation  of  an  interesting  society  of 
believers.  But  after  his  decease,  the  converts  were 
left  for  many  years  without  a  spiritual  leader.  In 
1778,  however,  the  scattered  flock  were  gathered  by 
Mr.  John  Baxter,  a  member  of  the  Wesleyan  society, 
who  had  removed  to  the  island,  and  in  1783,  there 
were  more  than  1000  members. 

Mr.  Warrener  was  left  here  as  a  missionary  by  Dr. 
Coke,  in  1787.  Mr.  Baxter  was  associated  with  him, 
and  in  two  years,  through  the  instrumentality  of  these 
brethren,  1000  had  been  added  to  the  society.  In 
November,  1805,  Mr.  Baxter  was  released  from  his 
earthly  toils.  But  the  mission  in  the  mean  time,  had 
been  joined  by  Mr,  M'Donald  and  others,  who  labored 
with  great  zeal  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
people.  On  the  22d  of  September,  1822,  a  new  place 
of  worship  was  opened  at  Zion's  Hill,  and  in  Decem- 
ber following,  the  corner  stone  of  another  chapel  was 
laid  by  Mr.  Whitehouse,  in  Willoughby  Bay.  But  in 
1826,  the  mission  experienced  a  heavy  bereavement 
by  the  shipwreck  of  the  missionaries,  on  theix  return 
from  St.  Christopher's,  whither  they  had  been  to  at- 
tend the  annual  district  meeting.  By  this  calamity, 
five  missionaries,  two  women  and  four  children,  were 
13* 


150  SYNOPSIS    OF 

suddenly  hurried  into  eternity.  But  this  melancholy 
event  was  not  designed  to  frustrate  the  attempts  to 
benefit  the  people  by  the  propagation  of  the  gospel. 
God  raised  up  other  laborers,  and  his  word  was  dis- 
pensed, schools  were  established,  and  the  mission,  un- 
der the  fostering  care  of  the  Head  of  the  Church,  con- 
tinued to  flourish. 

St.  Vincenrs-  A  missionary  was  located  by  Dr. 
Coke,  early  in  1788,  with  encouraging  prospects  be- 
fore him.  This  was  Mr.  Clarke,  who  was  soon  favor- 
ed with  numerous  and  attentive  assemblies.  At  the 
close  of  the  year.  Dr.  Coke  returned  to  the  island,  with 
Mr.  Gamble,  who  was  destined  to  be  a  fellow-laborer 
with  Mr.  Clarke. 

It  was  the  purpose  of  Dr.  Coke,  to  visit  the  Charai- 
bees,  on  another  part  of  the  island,  to  ascertain  the 
practicability  of  establishing  a  mission  among  them. 
The  journey  was  dilhcult,  and  in  some  of  the  mountain 
passes,  quite  dangerous  ;  but  the  party  were  preserv- 
ed from  accidents,  and  Dr.  Coke  received  so  much  en- 
couragement, that  he  appointed  Mr.  Baxter  missionary 
to  this  people.  But  this  attempt  proved  unsuccessful. 
For  after  Mr.  Baxter  had  been  some  time  with  the 
Charaibees,  the  Romish  priests  at  Martinico,  assured 
the  people  that  the  Wesleyan  missionaries  were  spies, 
in  the  employment  of  the  English,  and  so  excited  their 
prejudices  that  Mr.  Baxter  thought  it  prudent,  with 
his  wife  to  hasten  out  of  the  country. 

The  English  department  of  the  mission,  for  a  time 
continued  to  flourish,  and  several  hundreds  were  added 
to  the  societies  ;  but  soon  the  authorities  enacted  laws 
which  amounted  to  a  prohibition  to  the  missionaries 
to  pursue  their  labors.  Many  painful  difficulties  arose 
from  this  circumstance,  and  the  affairs  of  the  mission 
were  much  retarded.  These  oppressive  enactments 
were,  however, disannulled  by  the  British  government, 


CHRISTIAN   MISSIONS.  151 

and  the  mission,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  its 
enemies,  was  made  to  enjoy  some  prosperity. 

St.  Christopher'' s.  Mr.  Hammett  was  stationed  on 
this  island,  by  Dr.  Coke,  in  1787,  through  whose  in- 
strumentaHty,  in  two  years  a  society  of  700  members 
was  raised,  which  in  1802  had  increased  to  2,5S7. 
This  mission  enjoyed  considerable  prosperity,  and  very 
many  were  savingly  benefited  by  the  gospel  preached 
to  them.  On  the  ilth  of  October,  1830,  the  mission- 
aries say,  "  We  have  by  our  computation  this  day,  ad- 
vanced to  a  total  number  of  members  of  4,000.  Our 
principal  stations  are  seven,  besides  neighboring  es- 
tates." 

Barhadoes.  Dr.  Coke  left  Mr.  Benjamin  Pearce 
here  in  1788,  to  commence  a  mission.  But  though  at 
first,  the  object  appeared  to  meet  the  cordial  approba- 
tion of  the  people,  a  spirit  of  persecution  soon  appear- 
ed, which  was  quite  unpropitious  to  the  interests  of  the 
mission. 

In  1811,  there  were  only  thirty  members  in  the  soci- 
ety. Notwithstanding  tbese  discouragements,  the 
brethren  persevered  in  their  labors,  and  had  some  en- 
couragement ;  but  the  hostility  of  their  enemies  in- 
creased, and  finally  developed  itself  by  demolishing  the 
houses  and  chapels  of  the  missionaries,  and  menacing 
their  persons  with  vengeance.  The  opposition,  how- 
ever, so  far  subsided,  that  in  1826,  the  mission  was 
considered  firmly  established.  Schools  were  re-com- 
menced, and  the  number  of  members  in  society  was 
considerably  increased. 

Dominica.  Mr.  M'Cornock  was  stationed  here 
about  the  beginning  of  1789.  But  this  zealous  mis- 
sionary, in  the  course  of  a  few  months,  fell  in  the  arms 
of  death,  leaving  many  who  had  been  awakened  by 
the  preaching  of  the  word,  to  weep  over  this  solemn 


152  SYNOPSIS    OF 

bereavement.  In  1794,  Mr.  Cook  was  stationed  at  St. 
Domingo,  and  labored  successfully  during  two  years. 
He  was  then  succeeded  by  another  missionary,  who 
soon  m(!t  with  violent  opposition,  and  was  ordered  to 
appear  in  the  field  upon  the  Sabbath,  to  learn  military 
tactics.  Remonstrating,  he  was  ordered  to  quit  the 
island.  But  in  1803,  Mr.  Shepley  succeeded  in  gath- 
ering the  scattered  flock,  and  the  mission  assumed  a 
more  encouraging  appearance.  Other  missionaries 
soon  arrived,  and  several  new  stations  were  formed. 

In  1805,  the  French  invaded  the  island,  and  commit- 
ted many  depredations,  and  in  1813,  the  island  was 
visited  by  a  most  destructive  hurricane,  which  pros- 
trated the  buildings  of  the  mission,  and  destroyed  an 
immense  amount  of  property.  The  total  number  of 
members  in  Dominica  in  1830,  was  662  ;  and  of  schol- 
ars, 288  ;  of  whom  174  were  slaves. 

At  Toi'tola,  and  the  other  Virgin  islands,  missions 
were  commenced  in  1789.  In  1804,  Mr.  Brinnell 
states,  "  There  are,  I  suppose,  fifteen  or  sixteen  small 
islands  around  this,  but  even  in  the  whole  there  is  not 
one  place  of  worship  besides  our  chapels ;  neither  is 
there  a  beneficed  clergyman  to  be  found."  For  these 
honest  statements,  which  subsequently  found  their  way 
back  to  Tortola,  the  good  man  was  severely  maltreated 
in  the  street,  and  narrowly  escaped  assassination. 
This  mission  in  1830  embraced  1811  members  in  so- 
ciety. 

Jamaica.  A  mission  was  commenced  in  Jamaica, 
in  1789,  by  Mr.  Hammet,  whom  Dr.  Coke  left  for  the 
purpose.  The  details  of  this  mission  present  a  re- 
markable instance  of  the  triumph  of  the  gospel  amidst 
the  fiercest  opposition  both  from  the  rabble  and  those 
who  sit  in  "  high  places."  The  missionaries  and  their 
work  were  assailed  in  the  public  newspapers,  and  ev- 
ery vile  charge  was  brought  against  them.     Even  Dr. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  153 

Coke  was  represented  as  a  fugitive  from  justice,  having 
fled  from  England  to  avoid  punishment  for  horse- 
stealing. 

In  1802,  the  legislature  of  the  island  enacted  a  law 
that  no  person,  unless  qualified  by  the  laws  of  Jamai- 
ca and  of  Great  Britain,  should  presume  to  teach  or 
preach  in  any  assembly  of  negroes  or  people  of  color. 
All  persons  violating  this  law,  were  to  be  "  deemed 
rogues  and  vagabonds-''^  Though  this  law  was  set 
aside  by  the  British  government,  as  were  others  sub- 
sequently enacted,  the  missionaries  were  reduced  to 
much  suffering  and  to  imprisonment.  But  the  "  Word 
of  God  was  not  bound,"  as  is  evident  from  their  report 
of  1830,  in  \vhich  it  is  stated  that  "  More  than  fifty 
missionaries  are  employed  in  these  important  stations. 
The  members  of  society  are  upwards  of  32,000,  of 
whom  more  than  24,000  are  negro  slaves  ;  and  in  the 
schools  are  nearly  11,000,  of  whom  about  5,000  are 
children  of  slaves." 

Bermuda.  Mr.  John  Stephenson,  a  native  of  Ire- 
land, was  sent  to  commence  a  mission  on  this  island, 
in  the  year  1799.  He  met  with  considerable  opposi- 
tion,— suffered  imprisonment  for  his  fidelity  in  the  Sa- 
viour's cause,  and  was  finally  succeeded  in  1808,  by 
Mr.  Joshua  Marsden,  whose  labors  were  successful, 
and  who  accomplished  much  good  by  the  distribution 
of  Bibles  and  tracts.  At  the  close  of  1830,  there  were 
200  members  of  the  society,  and  363  children  in  the 
schools. 

At  the  Bahama  Islands,  a  mission  was  commenced 
in  1801,  which  has  resulted  in  the  turning  of  very 
many  sinners  from  the  error  of  their  v/ays,  and  the  en- 
largement of  Christ's  kingdom. 

At  St.  Domingo,  in  1816,  Messrs.  Brown  and  Catts 
undertook  a  mission.     They  commenced  labor  at  Port 


154  SYNOPSIS    OP 

aux  Prince,  and  for  a  time  the  prospects  of  usefulness 
were  cheering  ;  but  at  length  opposition  arose.  Both 
from  the  vulgar  and  some  of  the  magistrates,  and  also 
from  the  Roman  Catholics,  the  brethren  suffered  much 
persecution.  The  missionaries  were  under  necessity 
of  leaving  the  island  ;  but  having  a  young  man  in  the 
society,  of  some  talents,  they  committed  its  affairs  to 
him.  The  violence  of  persecution,  however,  prevent- 
ed any  considerable  increase  to  their  numbers  for  many 
years.  In  1828,  a  native  who  had  been  educated  in 
England,  was  appointed  to  the  mission,  and  the  pros- 
pect soon  appeared  brighter.  In  1830,  the  society 
numbered  ninety  members. 

At  St.  Eustatius,  Nevis,  Grenada,  St.  Bartholo- 
mews, Anguilla,  St.  Martins,  Tobago,  Montserrat  and 
Trinidad,  missions  were  also  established,  and  the  re- 
ports of  the  several  stations  up  to  1830,  show  an  aggre- 
gate of  several  thousands  of  converts  to  the  Christian 
faith. 

A  mission  was  also  commenced  at  Demerai'a,  in 
South  America,  in  1814,  which  has  enjoyed  the  smiles 
of  Heaven,  and  the  converts  have  been  enabled,  by  a 
course  of  sincere  piety,  to  disaj:m  the  powers  of  opposi- 
tion. In  1830,  the  total  number  of  members  in  the 
society  was  2,707  ;  and  there  were  273  pupils  in  the 
schools. 


MISSIONS    IN    BRITISH    NORTH    AMERICA. 

Nova  Scotia.  Religious  services  were  commenced 
in  Nova  Scotia,  by  Mr.  William  Black,  in  1779,  who 
was,  in  1792,  appointed  superintendent  of  all  the  mis- 
sions in  British  America.  In  1830,  the  Nova  Scotia 
district,  including  Prince  Edward's  island,  and  Cape 
Breton,  employed  about  sixteen  preachers,   together 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  155 

with  three  supernumeraries,  and  the  number  of  mem- 
bers in  society  was  1,708. 

In  Neio  Brunsioiclc,  there  were,  in  1830,  fifteen 
missionaries,  1,351  members,  and  778  scholars  in  the 
different  schools. 

In  Newfoundland,  at  the  same  tirhe,  there  were 
thirteen  missionaries,  1,287  members  in  society,  and 
1 ,234  children  in  the  schools. 

In  Canada.,  there  were  also  eight  missionaries,  1,567 
members,  and  1,419  scholars. 

A  mission  was  also  established  at  Honduras,  under 
encouraefino:  circumstances. 


MISSION    IN    THE    ISLAND    OF    CEVLON. 

Dr.  Coke,  who  had  beeh  eminently  successful  in  in- 
troducing missionaries  into  the  West  Indies,  felt  also,  a 
strong  desire  to  convey  the  same  benefits  to  the  East. 
Having  repeatedly  urged  this  subject  upon  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Wesleyan  Conference,  and  offering,  if  ne- 
cessary, to  furnish  the  outfit  of  the  first  missionaries, 
he  obtained  his  request,  and  in  December,  1813,  he 
sailed  for  Ceylon,  accompanied  by  Messrs.  Harvard, 
Clough,  Ault,  Erskine,  Squance  and  Lynch.  On  the 
10th  of  February,  Mrs.  Ault,  who  wa^  in  an  enfeebled 
state  at  the  time  of  leaving  England,  departed  this  life 
in  happy  prospect  of  immortal  joy.  This  sad  bereave- 
ment was  soon  followed  by  the  sudden  exit  of  the  ven- 
erable philanthropist,  through  whose  influence  they 
had  embarked  in  this  enterprize.  The  afflicted  mis- 
sionaries finding  it  impracticable  to  preserve  the  re- 
mains of  this  venerated  founder  of  missions,  till  they 
could  arrive  at  Ceylon,  after  observing  the  solemn  fu- 


156  SYNOPSIS    OP 

neral  rites,  consigned  the  body  to  its  watery  grave,  to 
await  the  "  resurrection  of  the  just." 

On  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries  at  their  place  of 
destination,  they  decided  to  form  one  branch  of  the 
mission  at  Jaffna  and  Batticaloa,  for  the  study  of  the 
Tamul  language,  and  another  at  Galle  and  Matura,  for 
the  Cingalese.  From  these  respective  locations,  the 
brethren  extended  their  operations  in  every  direction 
where  the  attention  of  the  people  could  be  secured. 
Regarding  the  instruction  of  the  children  as  an  impor- 
tant means  of  ultimate  benefit  to  the  entire  population, 
the  brethren  early  directed  their  attention  to  the  estab- 
lishing of  schools. 

On  the  25th  of  December,  1814,  Petrus  Panditta 
Sehara,  a  Budhu  priest  of  high  rank,  publicly  renoun- 
ced his  heathen  customs,  and  enrolled  himself  as  a  dis- 
ciple of  Jesus  Christ.  A  way  was  soon  prepared  for 
the    introduction   of    the   gospel  into    Kandy.      The 

brethren  prosecuted  their  work  with  great  zeal, new 

missionaries  were  sent  out, — native  assistants  were 
raised  up, — new  fields  of  labor  opened  before  them, — 
converts  were  multiplied,  and  the  conquests  of  the 
cross  were  extended.  In  1831,  there  were  twenty- 
one  missionaries,  including  assistants ;  seventy-eight 
schools,  and  about  4,000  scholars.  A  Tract  Society 
had  also  been  formed  at  Jaffna,  which  had  issued 
160,787  tracts. 

CONTINENTAL    INDIA. 

Mr.  Lynch  left  Jaffna  January  23,  1817,  for  the 
purpose  of  visiting  Madras,  with  the  design  of  estab- 
lishing a  mission.  On  his  way  he  stopped  at  Tranque- 
bar,  and  while  visiting  the  tombs  of  the  early  Danish 
missionaries,  his  zeal  in  the  service  of  Christ  appears 
to  have  realized  a  fresh  augmentation. 

Shortly  after  his  arrival,  Mr.  Lynch  purchased  a 
site  for  missionary  premises  in  the  neighborhood  of 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  157 

Madras.  Other  stations  were  soon  formed  at  Roya- 
pottah^  and  in  Madras,  which  received  hberal  patron- 
age from  many  gentlemen  residing  in  those  places. 

A  mission  was  also  established  at  Bangalore,  by 
brethren  sent  out  from  England  for  the  purpose,  and 
in  1829,  a  mission  was  commenced  in  Calcutta.  At 
these  and  some  other  places,  the  gospel  was  preached 
to  the  people,  and  instruction  was  given  in  numerous 
schools. 

In  1830,  the  number  of  missionaries  on  the  continent 
was  nine,  including  one  assistant.  There  were  also 
twenty-five  schools,  containing  more  than  2,000  schol- 
ars. The  number  of  members  in  society  here  and  in 
Ceylon,  was  1,000. 

SOUTHERN    AFRICA. 

Rev.  Barnabas  Shaw,  having  attempted  to  secure 
the  liberty  of  instructing  the  slaves  at  Cape  Town,  and 
being  prohibited,  resolved  to  retire  into  the  interior  of 
the  country,  and  commence  a  mission  among  the  sav- 
age tribes.  Early  in  September,  1816,  with  his  wife, 
he  set  out,  (accompanied  by  Mr.  Schmelen,  a  mission- 
ary of  the  London  Society,  who  had  spent  a  number 
of  years  in  Namaqualand,)  with  the  design  of  erecting 
the  banner  of  the  cross  among  the  rude  Hottentots  of 
Little  Namaqua. 

After  several  days  journey  they  providentially  met 
the  captain  of  the  Little  Numaqua  kraal,  with  several 
of  his  men,  who  were  going  to  Cape  Town  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  obtaining  a  religious  teacher.  This 
event  was,  to  the  minds  of  the  missionaries,  an  ausjji- 
cious  omen ;  and  Mr.  Shaw  agreed  to  accompany 
them  to  their  kraal,  at  which  place  after  a  long  and 
fatiguing  journey,  they  all  safely  arrived.  The  mis- 
sionary settlement  was  established  on  the  Khamies 
mountain  ;  where  in  the  following  year  Mr.  Shaw  was 

14 


158  SYNOPSIS    OF 

encouraged  by  receiving  ten  persons  into  society,  who 
gave  satisfactory  evidence  of  piety. 

In  1818,  the  mission  was  joined  by  Mr.  Edwards, 
whom  the  society  had  sent  out  for  this  purpose,  and 
the  brethren  received  numerous  applications  for  teach- 
ers in  other  tribes.  One  of  the  converts  named  Jacob 
Links,  became  a  valuable  assistant,  and  notwithstand- 
ing the  opposition  of  the  Dutch  boors,  the  tide  of  sal- 
vation increased.  "  The  farmers"  says  Links,  "said 
they  would  flog  us,  and  some  of  them  even  threatened 
to  shoot  us  dead  if  we  attempted  to  pray  ;  observing 
that  we  were  not  men,  but  baboons,  and  that  God  was 
blasphemed  by  our  praj^ers,  and  would  punish  us  for 
daring  to  call  upon  him." 

In  1819,  a  new  station  was  formed  at  Reed  Foun- 
tain, about  two  days  journey  from  Khamies  Berg,  un- 
der the  care  of  Mr.  Archbell,  where  the  people  were 
anxious  to  obtain  a  missionary. 

On  the  arrival  of  a  reinforcement  of  missionaries  in 
1821,  the  brethren  decided  to  extend  their  operations, 
by  sending  Messrs.  Archbell  and  Links  to  the  Great 
Namaquas ;  Kay  and  Broadbent  to  the  BecJmanas ; 
Mr.  William  Shaw  to  a  station  called  Salem,  in  Alba- 
ny, about  100  miles  from  Algoa  Bay,  and  Mr.  Hodg- 
son was  stationed  at  Cape  Toron,  where  liberty  had 
been  obtained  to  instruct  the  slave  population. 

In  1822  Mr.  W.  Shaw  made  an  excursion  into  Caf- 
fraria,  to  ascertain  the  practicability  of  establishing  a 
mission  in  that  country.  He  succeeded  in  obtaining 
liberty  of  kingGeika  to  form  a  settlement,  which  they 
called  Weslcyvillc-  This  station  was  under  the  imme- 
diate jurisdiction  of  Pato,  a  chieftain  on  the  coast,  who 
with  his  brothers  and  chief  men  was  decidedly  friendly 
to  the  missionaries,  and  adopted  Mr.  Shaw  as  a 
"father."  The  people  listened  Avith  attention  to  the 
tidings  of  mercy,  and  proposed  many  very  pertinent 
questions,  among  which  tlie  following  deserves  the 
serious  consideration  of  all  Christendom.     "  If  all  you 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  159 

say  be  true,"  says  an  intelligent  Caffire,  "our  forefa- 
thers are,  most  likely,  in  that  place  of  torment  to  which 
you  allude ;  for  they  lived  exactly  as  we  do.  Now 
what  is  the  reason  that  God  did  not  send  missionaries 
here  a  long  time  ago.,  that  our  ancestors  might  have 
heard  the  great  word  ?" 

In  1825,  a  new  station  was  formed  among  the  Caffres, 
farther  up  the  coast,  which  was  called  Mount  Coke- 
This  place  was  under  the  jui'isdiction  of  Islambie,  a 
powerful  chief,  but  who  was  old,  feeble,  and  nearly 
blind.  His  feelings  upon  the  subject  of  the  mission, 
are  indicated  by  the  following  expressions,  which  he 
used  when  the  brethren  had  become  settled  among 
them.  Leaning  upon  the  top  of  his  staff,  and  fixing 
his  eyes  upon  the  ground,  he  exclaimed,  "  I  see  strange 
things  to-day  !  I  am  old,  and  unable  to  help  or  defend 
myself ;  but  to-day  I  get  a  great  captain  :  to-day  I 
have  got  an  ear ;  he  shall  be  to  me  also  for  eyes  ! 
To-day  I  see  that  I  have  friends  in  the  world  !  I  have 
been  an  earth-worm  ;  but  to-day  I  creep  out  of  the 
hole  !  Like  wolves  and  wild  dogs,  we  have  been  hid 
in  dark  places  ;  but  to-day  we  are  called  men,  and  see 
the  light!" 

The  station  at  Mount  Coke,  soon  prepared  the  way 
for  another,  eight}^  miles  beyond,  at  the  seat  of  Hinsta's 
government,  which  was  named  Butterioorth  ;  the  in- 
fluence of  which,  upon  these  ferocious  savages,  is  indi- 
cated by  the  assertion  of  one  of  Hinsta's  warriors. 
"  Our  king,"  says  he,  "  does  not  now  devour  (ruin) 
one  man  where  he  devoured  ten  before  the  abafundis 
(teachers)  settled  amongst  us." 

The  influence  of  the  missions  established  in  Caffi'a- 
ria,  extended  itself  still  farther  up  the  coast,  and  into 
the  interior  of  the  country.  New  stations  were  form- 
ed, some  of  them  extending  into  the  Tambookie 
country. 

In  1830,  there  were  in  South  Africa,  fourteen  sta- 
tions ;  fifteen  missionaries,  and  528  members  in  socie- 


IGO  SYNOPSIS    OF 

ty.     In  1840,  there  were   1592   members  ;  and   3722 
scholars. 

A  missionary  was  sent  to  Sierra  Leone,  in  Western 
Africa,  in  1811,  and  a  mission  is  sustained  in  that 
country,  which  has  contributed  towards  the  enhghten- 
ing  and  salvation  of  the  dark  natives.  The  stations  in 
1843,  were  seven  in  number  ;  twelve  missionaries  j 
members,  3,553  ;  scholars,  2,928. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE    SOUTH  SEAS. 

The  committee  of  the  society,  early  in  1815,  direct- 
ed Mr.  Leigh  to  proceed  to  New  South  Wales,  with  a 
view  to  the  formation  of  a  mission.  There  were  al- 
ready a  few  Methodists  there,  who  received  the  mis- 
sionary with  much  cordiality,  as  did  also  the  other 
resident  ministers,  and  the  governor  of  the  colony. 
The  encouraging  circumstances  under  which  Mr. 
Leigh  commenced  his  labors,  induced  the  society  to 
send  several  other  bretbren  to  the  same  field.  This 
mission  has  had  its  seasons  of  prosperity,  and  of  ad- 
versity ;  but  it  has  been  sustained,  and  in  1840,  there 
were  308  members  in  society ;  and  589  pupils  in  the 
schools. 

FRIENDLY    ISLANDS. 

Tongatahoo.  Mr.  Lawry  sailed  from  New  South 
Wales,  in  July,  1822,  intending  to  commence  a  mis- 
sion on  this  island.  After  his  arrival  he  had  a  confer- 
ence with  the  chiefs,  explaining  to  them  the  object  of 
his  visit,  and  requesting  to  know  if  they  would  receive 
and  protect  the  missionaries  of  the  society.  "  The 
substance  of  their  answers  was,"  says  Mr.  Lawry, 
"that  they  would  be  very  kind  to  us,  and  send  thou- 
sands of  their  children  to  school ;"  adding,  "  We  will 
come  ourselves,  and  learn  something  from  the  -white 
people." 


CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS.  161 

The  settlement  was  formed  at  Mooa,  the  residence 
of  Palau,  one  of  the  principal  chiefs,  and  where  were 
three  hoofangas,  or  consecrated  places,  where  any  man 
fleeing  is  safe  from  outrage.  "  They  are,"  says  Mr. 
Lawry,  "the  Tonga  cities  of  refuge."  The  traits  of 
native  character,  soon,  however,  began  to  develop 
themselves  ;  and  in  the  absence  of  the  chief,  some 
depredations  were  committed,  and  the  lives  of  the  mis- 
sionaries were  in  great  jeopard}^  But  the  return  of 
Palau  secured  them  from  further  molestation. 

In  1823,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lawry  returned  to  New 
South  Wales.  The  feelings  of  the  natives  at  the  time 
of  their  departure,  is  manifested  by  the  speech  of  one 
of  the  chiefs,  as  they  were  about  to  sail.  "  We  thank 
you,"  says  he,  "  for  coming  among  us.  Before  you 
came,  it  was  dark  as  night  in  Tonga  :  now  it  begins  to 
be  light.  Your  friends  in  the  foreign  land  have  sent 
for  you  ;  well,  go,  and  tell  them  that  Tonga  is  a  fool- 
ish land,  and  let  them  send  us  many  teachers.  Our 
hearts  are  sore  because  you  are  going  away  from  us." 
"  Here"  says  Mr,  Lawry,  "they  burst  into  tears,  and 
I  could  bear  the  scene  no  longer." 

This  mission  was  again  supplied  in  1825,  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Thomas,  from  England,  and  Mr.  Hutchinson, 
from  New  South  Wales,  and  in  a  few  months  after 
their  arrival,  the  mission  was  reinforced  by  Messrs. 
Turner  and  Cross,  who  fixed  their  residence  at  Nuku- 
alofa, under  the  protection  of  Tubo,  a  friendly  chief. 
At  this  place,  the  gospel  produced  very  happy  effects. 
In  1829,  Mr.  Turner  states,  that  he  administered  the 
sacrament  to  twenty-six  natives,  and  many  adults  and 
children  had  been  baptized.  Even  the  king  Tubo, 
gave  pleasing  evidence  of  a  saving  change. 

At  Lifulca  also  the  mission  flourished.  Mr.  Thom- 
as writes,  November  26,  1830,  "  From  among  those 
who  have  long  turned  from  the  error  of  their  ways, 
upwards  of  seventy  have  begun  to  meet  in  class,  one 

14* 


162  SYNOPSIS    OF 

of  whom  is  Taufeehau,  our  king."     There  were  also 
about  170  in  the  male  school,  and  150  in  the  female. 

Notwithstanding  the  most  violent  opposition  of  some 
of  the  chiefs,  the  mission  on  the  islands  has  made  en- 
couraging advances.  In  1840,  on  four  of  the  islands, 
there  were  8,364  members,  and  8,217  scholars. 

NEW    ZEALAND. 

A  mission  was  commenced  in  New  Zealand,  by  Rev. 
Mr.  Leigh,  in  1822.  For  a  time  his  prospects  were 
quite  encouraging,  but  subsequently  the  missionaries 
had  painful  evidence  of  the  treachery  of  the  natives, 
and  after  a  series  of  difficulties  and  alarms,  they  were 
finally  plundered  of  all  their  goods,  and  their  premises 
destroyed  by  a  furious  horde,  under  the  command  of 
Shunghee,  Avho  had  given  much  trouble  to  the  church 
missionaries.  The  brethren  were  obliged  to  flee  with 
their  families  to  preserve  their  lives.  They  found  a 
friendly  asylum  at  Kiddee  Kiddee,  with  the  brethren  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  the  mission  was 
for  a  season  suspended.  It  was,  however,  subsequent- 
ly resumed,  and  in  1840  there  were  more  than  1,000 
members  in  society. 

MISSIONS    IN    THE    MEDITERRANEAN. 

Gibraltar.  In  1804,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M'Mullen  were 
appointed  to  this  place,  and  arrived  in  the  latter  part  of 
September,  after  a  perilous  voyage.  There  had  pre- 
viously been  a  society  formed  here  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  Mr.  Armour,  who  was  at  the  time  in  the 
army  stationed  here.  Mr.  M'Mullen  and  his  wife  both 
fell  victims  to  the  yellow  fever,  in  a  very  short  timo 
after  their  arrival.  But  in  1808,  their  place  was  sup- 
plied by  Mr.  William  Griffith,  who  was  succeeded  in 
1811  by  Mr.  James  Gill. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  163 

In  1830,  the  station  was  occupied  by  Mr.  Stenson, 
who  wrote  to  the  society,  "  When  we  arrived  at  this 
station,  eight  months  ago,  we  found  only  fifty-nine 
members  ;  we  have  now  eighty-six.  There  were  also 
about  160  children  in  the  schools. 

Malta.  This  island  in  the  Mediterranean,  is  regard- 
ed as  a  commanding  location,  and  hence  most  of  the 
prominent  missionary  societies  have  stations  here. 
The  Wesley  an  mission  was  commenced  in  1824,  by 
Mr.  Keeling.  He  at  first  met  with  formidable  opposi- 
tion from  the  Romish  priests,  but  through  the  firmness 
of  the  local  authorities,  he  was  protected.  Mr.  Bar- 
tholomew, who  visited  the  place,  gives  a  cheering  ac- 
count of  the  mission. 

Alexandria.  A  missionary  was  sent  out  by  the 
society,  who  arrived  June  26,  1825.  The  plague  was 
at  that  time  raging  in  the  town,  and  the  missionary's 
work  was  in  consequence  rather  circumscribed.  He 
however  was  invited  to  preach  on  board  a  ship,  and 
this  custom  has  been  followed  by  the  missionaries,  in 
connection  with  their  labors  in  the  town  and  country. 

Zante-  This  is  one  of  the  Ionian  islands.  Mr. 
Walter  Croggon  was  designated  for  this  island,  and  on 
his  arrival  he  was  soon  enabled  to  form  a  small  class 
among  the  soldiers  ;  but  their  removal  from  the  island, 
and  difficulties  that  followed,  for  a  time  prevented  his 
holding  public  worship.  In  the  mean  time,  he  under- 
took the  instruction  of  some  Greek  young  men,  and  in 
1829,  was  appointed  professor  of  the  English  language 
in  the  public  government  school.  In  this  sphere  of 
labor,  Mr.  Croggon  has  been  very  useful,  as  also  in 
public  religious  services,  and  in  the  distribution  of 
Bibles,  tracts  and  prayer  books. 

Besides  those  already  mentioned,  the  society  has 
sustained  missions  in  Sweden,  France,  Germany,  Ire- 


164  SYNOPSIS  OP 

land,  Wales,  and  the  Norman  and  Shetland  isles,  and 
in  other  places,  which  have  contributed  in  no  small  de- 
gree to  tlie  diffusion  of  evangelical  truth  and  the  salva- 
tion of  men. 

From  the  annual  report  of  the  society  for  1840,  it 
appears  that  there  were  245  central  stations,  occupied 
by  371  missionaries,  besides  local  preachers,  assistants, 
superintendents  and  teachers  of  schools,  of  whom  more 
than  300  are  employed  at  a  moderate  compensation, 
and  3400  serve  gratuitously.  The  number  of  com- 
municants at  the  latest  returns  was  78, .504,  being  an 
increase  of  .5707  the  previous  year.  The  number  of 
scholars  in  all  the  mission  schools  was  55,078.  The 
income  of  the  society  was  .£92,697,  and  the  expendit- 
ures were  ^104,007.  The  receipts  for  1843  were 
.£115,34'6   ].5s.  8d. 


AMERICAN    3IETHODIST    EPISCOPAL    MISSIONS. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  friends  of  the  missionary  enter- 
prise, held  in  the  Forsyth  Street  Church  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  April  5,  1819,  the  "  American  Methodist 
Episcopal  Missionary  Society"  was  organized,  and  a 
constitution  adopted  ;  subject  however  to  the  revision 
of  the  next  General  Conference.  These  proceedings 
were  approved  by  the  General  Conference  in  May, 
1820,  and  several  of  the  annual  conferences  soon  be- 
came auxiliaries  to  the  society. 

The  first  missionary  of  this  society  was  the  Rev. 
Ebenezer  Brown  ;  who,  having  studied  the  French 
language,  was  directed  to  establish  a  mission  at  New 
Orleans.  Failing  to  gain  access  to  the  French  popu- 
lation, Mr.  Brown  spent  some  time  in  preaching  to  the 
English  inhabitants,  and  succeeded  in  the  formation  of 
a  Methodist  society,  which  continues  to  be  a  station. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  16§ 

The  various  Indian  tribes  in  the  country,  have  fur- 
nished an  extensive  field  for  labor  and  usefulness,  for 
the  missionaries  of  this  society.  The  first  mission 
among  the  aboriginal  tribes,  was  formed  among  the 
Wyandots.  John  Steward,  a  free  colored  man  in  Vir- 
ginia, who  was  a  member  of  the  Methodist  society,  ex- 
perienced a  strong  impression  of  duty  to  proceed  in  a 
north-western  direction,  to  some  place  to  him  un- 
known. Though  he  had  not  enjoyed  the  advantage  of 
much  education,  and  knew  not  whither  his  impressions 
would  lead  him,  he  set  off,  unauthorized  by  any  body 
of  Christians,  and  arrived  at  Pipetown  on  the  Sandus- 
ky, where  was  a  tribe  of  the  Delawares.  He  found 
them  prepared  for  a  dance  ;  during  which  they  became 
so  furious  in  their  gesticulations,  that  our  missionary 
was  in  no  small  alarm.  He,  however,  took  his  hymn- 
book  and  began  to  sing.  This  soon  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  savages,  and  when  he  ceased  singing  they 
requested  him  to  "  sing  more,"  which  he  did,  and 
through  an  interpreter  he  told  them  of  the  way  of  sal- 
vation. 

His  feelings  impelling  him  still  onward,  he  proceed- 
ed to  Upper  Sandusky,  and  through  the  aid  of  Jona- 
than Pointer,  he  declared  to  the  Wyandots  the  great 
truths  of  the  Bible.  Here,  notwithstanding  the  oppo- 
sition he  met  from  those  who  had  embraced  the  Romish 
faith,  he  persevered,  and  his  labors  were  much  blessed 
to  the  natives  of  the  forest. 

August  7,  1819,  Rev,  J.  B.  Finley  w^as  appointed 
to  the  oversight  of  the  mission  at  Sandusky,  where  he 
found  that  several  of  the  chiefs  had  already  embraced 
Christianity  ;  among  the  most  influential  and  useful  of 
whom  were  Between-the-log s ^  3Jononcuc,  Hicks,  Scti- 
teash,  Pointer  and  Armstrong.  Mr.  Finley  built  a 
mission  house,  established  schools,  and  introduced  all 
the  usages  of  the  denomination. 

In  1826,  the  number  of  church  members  amounted 
to  250,  and  the  school  contained   sixty-five  scholars. 


166  SYNOPSIS    OF 

Mr.  Finley's  health  failed,  and  he  was  succeeded  by 
Mr.  Gilruth.  In  1831,  a  branch  of  this  mission  was 
extended  to  the  river  Huron  in  Michigan,  and  several 
families  of  Wyandots  and  Shawanees,  were  savingly 
benefited  by  the  gospel. 

The  proposition  for  their  removal  to  the  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  for  a  time  produced  some  confusion,  but 
they  subsequently  became  more  settled.  The  number 
of  members  had  increased  to  302,  and  a  revival  has 
since  been  enjoyed  among  them. 

CreeJcs.  A  mission  was  undertaken  among  the 
Creeks  by  the  South  Carolina  Conference,  in  1822,  and 
committed  to  the  charge  of  Rev.  Dr.  Capers.  Such 
however  was  the  opposition  of  some  of  the  chiefs,  that 
it  became  a  question  whether  the  mission  should  not 
be  given  up.  It  was  decided  to  continue  it  ;  and  in 
1829  there  were  seventy-one  members  and  fifty-five 
scholars  This  mission  was  suspended  in  1830,  but 
another  mission  had  been  formed  in  the  country,  which 
in  1834  embraced  274  members  in  society,  and  the 
number  of  scholars  was  100. 

Cherokee  mission-  This  mission  was  commenced  by 
the  Tennessee  Conference,  in  1822.  The  preachers  on 
Paint  Rock  circuit  had  visited  the  nation,  and  preach- 
ed at  the  house  of  Richard  Riley,  where  they  formed 
a  society  of  thirty  members,  among  whom  Riley  Avas 
appointed  leader.  Rev.  A.  J.  Crawford  was  appoint- 
ed a  missionary,  and  on  his  arrival  he  established  a 
school,  with  the  approbation  of  the  council.  The  op- 
position which  at  first  was  raised,  soon  subsided,  and 
so  general  an  awakening  prevailed,  that  in  1824  three 
new  missionaries  were  sent  to  occupy  the  upper,  mid- 
dle and  lower  stations  among  the  Cherokees.  The 
power  of  God  was  displayed  by  giving  a  divine  unction 
to  the  preached  gospel,  and  in  1828  there  were  800 
church  members,  under  the  care  of  seven  missionaries. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  167 

In  1831,  that  pai-t  of  the  mission  which  was  in  Geor- 
gia, suffered  very  great  embarrassments  ;  but  the  other 
branches  continued  to  flourish,  and  the  number  of 
members  increased  to  930.  There  were  also  six 
schools,  Avith  120scliplars. 

A  second  Cherokee  mission  was  formed  in  Arkansas, 
within  the  bounds  of  the  Missouri  Conference,  supplied 
by  one  missionary,  who  had  charge  of  113  members 
and  four  schools.  This  mission  was  greatly  strength- 
ened in  1834  by  emigrant  Cherokees. 

Choctaws.  A  mission  was  commenced  in  this  tribe 
in  1825,  by  the  Mississippi  Conference  ;  Rev.  W. 
Winaars,  superintendent — Rev.  Wiley  Ledbetter,  mis- 
sionary. Very  little  was  effected  till  1828,  when  at  a 
camp  meeting,  a  general  awakening  commenced  ;  as 
the  fruits  of  which,  600  during  the  year  made  a  pro- 
fession of  religion.  In  1830,  the  number  of  members 
reported  was  more  than  4000.  There  were  three  mis- 
sionaries, three  interpreters,  and  four  school  teachers. 

This  mission  suffered  considerable  embarrassment 
by  the  propositions  of  government  to  remove  to  the 
west  of  the  Mississippi.  After  1831,  it  consisted  of 
two  distinct  branches,  known  as  the  east  and  west 
missions.  Those  who  removed  west  of  the  Mississip- 
pi, were  accompanied  by  Mr.  Talley  as  missionary. 
The  West  mission  suffered  much  with  sickness  at  the 
station,  but  the  number  of  members  increased  to  730. 
In  the  report  of  1834  it  is  stated  that  250  members 
were  added  to  the  church  within  the  past  year.  There 
Avere  two  white,  and  five  native  preachers  ;  three  ex- 
horters,  twenty  class-leaders,  and  five  stewards.  There 
were  373  scholars. 

Oneidas.  This  tribe,  represented  as  having  become 
exceedingly  debased  by  intemperance,  was  visited  in 
1829,  by  a  young  convert  from  the  Mohawk  tribe  in 
Upper  Canada.    His  labors  were  rendered  instrumental 


168  SYNOPSIS    OF 

in  the  conversion  of  more  than  100  of  the  Indians,  A 
school  was  established,  in  which  were  about  eighty 
children. 

The  reformation  also  spread  among  the  Onondagas, 
where  a  society  was  formed  consisting  of  twenty -four 
members.  In  1831,  there  were  131  church  members 
among  the  Oneidas,  and  sixty  among  the  Onondagas. 

At  the  time  of  the  general  movement  of  the  Indians, 
many  of  these  members  went  to  Green  Bay,  where 
several  preaching  places  were  formed.  The  mission 
is  represented  as  being  very  prosperous. 

Shmcnce  and  Kanzas  missions.  These  Avere  com- 
menced in  1830,  by  the  Missouri  Conference.  The 
Rev.  Thomas  Johnson  was  sent  to  the  Shawnees,  and 
Rev.  William  Johnson  to  the  Kanzas.  To  overcome 
the  roving  habits  of  the  people,  and  interest  them  in 
literature  and  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  were  impor- 
tant objects  with  the  brethren.  The  natives  were  do- 
cile, and  gave  their  teachers  encouragement  to  perse- 
vere in  their  labors.  There  were  in  connection  with 
these  missions  in  1839,  six  stations,  twelve  missiona- 
ries, five  teachers,  397  members  and  seventy-eight 
scholars. 

All  the  Indian  missions  except  the  Oregon,  are  now 
embraced  in  the  Domestic  operations  of  the  society, 
and  connected  with  the  several  Conferences  in  their 
vicinity. 

AFRICAN  Missions. 

February  22,  1832,  the  Rev.  Melville  B.  Cox,  of 
Maine,  offered  himself  as  a  missionary  to  Liberia.  He 
received  an  appointment  and  sailed  for  his  destined 
field  of  labor,  from  whence  he  made  such  animating 
reports  that  in  1833  Rev.  Messrs.  Spaulding  and 
Wright  of  the  New  England  Conference,  with  their 
wives  and  Miss  Farrington,  were  appointed  to  strength- 


CHRISTIAN     MISSIONS.  169 

en  the  mission.  They  arrived  January  1,  1834.  But 
the  devoted  Cox  had  left  his  earthly  toils,  having 
written  his  dying  moltos,  "  Never  give  up  the  mission." 
"  Africa  must  be  redeemed  though  thousands  perish." 
This  good  man  died  July  21,  1833. 

The  newly  arrived  brethren  entered  immediately 
into  arrangements  for  the  future  prosperity  of  the 
mission.  They  organized  an  Annual  Conference,  a 
Sunday  School  and  Temperance  Society,  and  their 
prospects  were  encouraging,  when  Mrs.  Wright  fell  a 
victim  to  the  African  fever,  and  was  soon  followed  by 
her  afflicted  husband.  The  other  members  of  the  mis- 
sion were  also  afflicted  with  severe  sickness,  and  Mr: 
Spaulding  was  subsequently  compelled  by  ill  health  to 
leave  the  mission. 

In  the  mean  time,  Rev.  John  Seys  repaired  to  Libe- 
ria, as  did  also  Francis  Burns,  local  preacher,  and 
Eunice  Sharp,  people  of  color,  and  the  Lord  has  pros- 
pered their  labors. 

In  1839,  they  had  seventeen  missionaries,  ten  teach- 
ers, one  printer,  one  missionary  steward,  one  physi- 
cian, 420  church  members,  231  scholars,  and  300  Sab^ 
bath  scholars. 

OREGON    MISSIONS. 

A  deputation  of  Flat-head  Indians  from  beyond  the 
Rocky  mountains,  sent  to  "  inquire  how  the  white  men 
worship  the  Great  Spirit,"  gave  rise  to  the  establish- 
ment of  this  mission.  The  first  brethren  sent  out 
were  Rev.  Messrs.  Jason  and  Daniel  Lee,  Cyrus  Shep- 
herd and  Mr.  Edwards,  who  proceeded  to  Fort  Van- 
couver, at  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia  river.  They 
finally  located  their  settlement  on  the  Wallamette 
river,  sixty  miles  from  Fort  A^ancouver. 

The  accounts  from  the  brethren  induced  many  others 
to  join  this  mission,  which  was  soon  extended  by  the 
formation  of  stations  in  other  places,  and  the  gospel 
15 


170  SYNOPSIS    OF 

was  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation"  to  many  souls. 
In  October,  1839,  Rev.  Jason  Lee,  who  had  been  vis- 
iting the  United  States,  returned  on  board  the  ship 
Lausanne,  by  way  of  Valparaiso  and  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  accompanied  by  a  reinforcement  of  about  fifty 
persons,  (including  children,)  among  whom  were 
preachers,  teachers,  artisans  and  physicians.  The 
latest  accounts  from  the  mission  are  quite  encouraging. 

SOUTH    AMERICAN    MISSIONS. 

In  July,  1835,  the  Rev.  Fountain  E.  Pitts,  having 
received  an  appointment  from  the  Society,  sailed  for 
Buenos  Ay  res.  On  his  way  he  remained  a  short  time 
at  Rio  de  Janeiro,  where  he  preached  to  a  small  com- 
pany and  formed  a  class.  The  appearances  here  indu- 
ced him  to  write  home  for  a  missionary,  and  Rev.  Jus- 
tin Spaulding  was  sent  to  Rio  de  Janeiro.  Mr.  Spauld- 
ing  on  his  arrival,  was  received  with  joy^  and  entered 
upon  his  work  with  much  encouragement.  This  mis- 
sion was  reinforced  in  1837.  The  labors  of  the  breth- 
ren were  extended  to  the  sailors,  visiting  the  port,  and 
much  was  done  in  the  way  of  Bible  distribution.  Con- 
siderable opposition  was  raised,  and  the  mission  has  in 
consequence  been  in  some  measure  retarded.  The 
mission  to  Rio  de  Janeiro  has  been  given  up. 

Buenos  Ayrcs.  On  Mr.  Pitts'  arrival  he  met  a  cor- 
dial reception,  and  soon  rented  and  fitted  vip  a  room  for 
preaching  the  gospel.  This  mission  has  been  strength- 
ened by  missionaries  subsequently  sent  out,  and  is 
represented  as  promising  great  usefulness.  This  sta- 
tion is  now  supplied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Norris. 

TEXAS    MISSION. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Ruter,  with  two  other  preachers  re- 
paired to  Texas,  by  the  appointment  of  the  Mississippi 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  171 

Conference,  in  1835.  Dr.  Ruter  entered  upon  his 
work  with  characteristic  ardor,  but  in  1838  he  passed 
to  higher  employments  in  heaven.  His  plans  are, 
however,  being  executed  by  the  society,  in  the  erection 
of  a  college,  which  is  called  "  Rutersville,"  and  toward 
which  the  Texian  government  has  given  8,888  acres 
of  land.  The  word  of  the  Lord  has  free  course,  and  is 
glorified  in  the  salvation  of  souls.  In  1839,  there  were 
eight  missionaries,  twenty-five  local  preachers,  and 
about  400  church  members.  By  the  report  of  1843  it 
appears  that  this  mission  continues  to  flourish.  In  the 
Texas  Conference,  are  thirty-six  preachers,  forty  local 
preachers  ;  3738  members  in  society. 

In  addition  to  foreign  operations,  domestic  missions 
are  also  carried  on,  which  employ  250  missionaries,  and 
number  34,599  members.  Total  receipts  of  the  society 
in  1843,  $109,452   17  ;  expenditures  $145,035  82. 

There  are  in  the  foreign  department  of  the  mission, 
seventy-five  missionaries,  and  6,085  church  members. 


PBOTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 
IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

The  Society  was  organized  by  the  General  Conven- 
tion in  1820.  Its  constitution  provided  that  the  meet- 
ings of  the  Society  should  be  held  triennially,  at  the 
time  and  place  of  the  General  Convention.  The  sphere 
of  its  labors  was  designed  to  embrace  both  Domestic 
and  Foreign  Missions. 

In  1835,  at  the  meeting  of  the  General  Convention, 
"the  organization  was  entirely  altered,  and  the  church 
undertook  and  agreed,  in  her  character  as  a  church,  to 
carry  on  the  work  of  Christian  missions.  The  Gene- 
ral Convention,  as  the  representative  of  the  whole  Prot- 
estant Episcopal  church  in  the  United  States,  is  the 
constituted  organ  for  the  prosecution  of  this  work."  A 
Board  of  missions  consisting  of  thirty    members  is  ap- 


172  SYNOPSIS    OF 

pointed  triennially,  from  which,  (with  the  Bishops  ai!d 
Patrons,  who  are  ex  ojjiciis  members,)  two  committees 
of  seven  members  each  are  appointed,  one  of  whicli 
has  charge  of  the  Foreign  missions,  and  the  other  of 
the  Domestic. 

Among  the  early  movements  of  the  Foreign  commit- 
tee, was  the  establishment  of  a  mission  at  Green  Bay, 
in  the  north-western  section  of  Wisconsin.  It  was 
commenced  in  1825,  under  the  superintendence  of  Rev. 
Norman  Nash.  After  about  a  year  spent  in  prelimi- 
nary arrangements,  Mr,  Nash  returned  to  Philadelphia, 
and  his  connection  with  the  Board  was  dissolved.  The 
mission  was  suspended  till  the  autumn  of  1S29,  when 
Mr.  R.  F.  Cadle,  who  had  been  employed  at  Detroit, 
arrived  to  take  charge  of  the  station. 

Under  the  supervision  of  Mr.  Cadle,  and  those  who 
were  associated  with  him,  the  mission  assumed  consid- 
erable importance.  Extensive  buildings  were  erected; 
a  flourishing  school  was  opened,  in  which  children  from 
several  tribes  were  instructed,  and  the  gospel  was 
preached  both  to  the  natives  and  the  white  Inhabitants 
of  the  vicinity.  , 

In  1836,  the  school  contained  sixty-one  pupils,  rep- 
resenting eight  different  tribes.  Five  of  the  scholars 
were  sons  of  chiefs.  But  the  removal  of  the  Indians 
to  their  permanent  location  beyond  the  Mississippi,  has 
necessarily  caused  the  relinquishment  of  the  station. 

A  proposition  by  the  Domestic  committee,  to  em- 
brace the  "  Indian  Territory,"  under  a  "  distinct  Epis- 
copal charge,"  with  the  title  of  the  "  Indian  Diocese," 
with  a  Bishop,  is  now  under  consideration,  and  await- 
ing the  action  of  the  "House  of  Bishops,"  at  the  next 
General  Convention. 

WESTERN    AFRICA. 

The  attention  of  the  Foreign  Committee  was  direct- 
ed to  the  coast  of  Western  Africa,  as  early  as  1822,  and 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  173 

several  unsuccessful  efforts  were  made  to  establish  a 
mission.  But  it  was  not  till  1836,  that  anything  ef- 
fective was  accomplished.  There  was  residing  at  Cape 
Palmas,  as  secretary  to  the  colonial  agent,  a  man  by 
the  name  of  James  M.  Thompson,  with  whom  the 
committee  opened  a  correspondence.  Mr.  Thompson 
was  a  colored  Episcopalian,  and  was  subsequently  ap- 
pointed school  teacher,  with  instructions  to  commence 
a  mission  school.  His  wife  also  received  an  appoint- 
ment as  teacher.  A  grant  of  ten  acres  of  land  was 
made  by  the  Maryland  Colonization  Society,  iii  the  vi- 
cinity of  Cape  Palmas,  for  the  use  of  the  mission. 

In  the  meantime,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thompson  commenc- 
ed a  small  school  at  their  residence  in  the  town  of  Har- 
per, where,  at  a  trifling  expense,  they  fitted  up  a  room 
capable  of  accommodating  20  or  30  children,  till  per- 
manent buildings  on  the  society's  premises  could  be 
completed. 

The  Rev.  T.  S.  Savage,  M.  D.,  sent  out  by  the  Com- 
mittee, arrived  at  Liberia,  December  25,  1836. 

"On  the  4th  of  March,  1837,  Dr.  Savage,  wnth  the 
mission  family,  removed  from  the  Cape,  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  mission  house  at  Mount  Vaughan,  as  the 
station  is  named,  after  the  excellent  Foreign  Secretary 
of  the  society." 

The  mission  was  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Payne  and  wife,  and  Rev.  Mr.  -^linor,  on  the  4th 
of  July.  They  were  all  mercifully  sustained  through 
the  acclimating  fever.  The  multiplied  cares  of  Dr. 
Savage,  which  were  much  increased  by  the  acclima- 
ting sickness  of  the  newly  arrived  missionaries,  so  im- 
paired his  health,  that  it  became  necessary  for  him  to 
return  to  America.     He  arrived  June  16,  1838. 

Having  regained  his  health  and  married,  he,  with 
his  wife,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Perkins,  returned  to  Africa 
early  in  1839.  Mrs.  Savage  died  on  the  16th  of  April. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Payne  were  obliged  to  return  to  this 
country  for  the  restoration  of  Mrs.  P.'s  health.  They 
15* 


174  SYNOPSIS    OF 

arrived  in  July,  1841,  and  in  company  with  two  fe- 
male teachers.  Misses  Chapin  and  Coggeshall,  they  re- 
turned to  Africa  early  in  1S42.  Miss  Coggeshall  died 
of  the  African  fever  on  the  4th  of  May.  Miss  Chapin 
passed  safely  through  the  fever,  and  in  June  was  mar- 
ried to  Dr.  Savage,  but  she  too  was  removed  by  death 
near  the  close  of  the  year.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Hazlehurst 
received  an  appointment  to  this  mission,  and  arrived  ai 
the  Cape,  Feb.  11,  1843. 

The  stations  connected  with  the  mission  in  Western 
Africa,  a're  Maunt  Vcaighari,  near  Cape  Palmas,  prima- 
ry station.  Graii'ci/,  distant  from  Cape  Palmas,  8 
miles  ;  Cavalln,  12  miles — Rivet-  Caval/a,  20  miles — 
Rockbookah,  25  miles — Taboo,  40  miles. 

On  the  25th  of  December,  1842,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Payne 
writes:  "  To-day  I  baptized  the  daughter  of  Governor 
Russwurm  in  the  Mission  Chapel,  and  preached  the 
annual  sermon  before  the  mission.  Six  years  have 
this  day 'elapsed,  since  the  y?rs;  missionary  landed  at 
Cape  Palmas. 

We  have  noAV  six  stations  opened,  operating  upon 
a  population  of  some  twenty  thousand,  and  imparting 
instruction  to  about  200  persons,  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren, in  day  and  evening  schools.  Thirty  persons 
have  been  admitted  to  the  church,  of  whom  half  were 
natives.  Of  the  23  laborers,  employed  in  the  mission 
from  its  origin,  tftree  white  females  and  one  colored 
male,  have  been  removed  by  death.  The  fact  that  but 
yesterday  we  committed  to  the  dust  the  mortal  remains 
of  one  of  these  dear  sisters,  (Mrs.  Savage,)  has  thrown 
a  gloom  over  what  would  have  been  otherwise  a  joy- 
ful Christmas." 


On  the  2d  of  June,  1835,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Henry 
Lockwood  and  Francis  R.  Hanson,  under  appointment 
from  the  Committee,  sailed  for  Canton,  the  expense  of 


pHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  175 

their  passage  and  a  years'  salary,  having  heen  de- 
frayed b}^  benevolent  friends  in  jNew  York.  They  ar- 
rived at  Canton,  October  29,  from  whence  they  soon 
repaired  to  Singapore,  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Gutzlaff, 
for  the  purpose  of  acquiring  the  Chinese  language. 
Subsequently,  they  located  at  Batavia,  as  aiibrding  a 
wider  sphere  of  usefulness  among  the  Chinese  and  Ma- 
lays of  Java. 

■  Early  in  1837,  the  Rev.  W.  J.  Boone,  of  the  Dio- 
cese of  South  Carolina,  offered  himself  as  missionary 
{o  China.  He  was  accepted,  and,  Avith  his  wife,  saif- 
pd  from  Boston  in  July,  arriving  at  Batavia  on  the  22d 
of  October.  The  health  of  Mr.  Hanson  had  become  so 
much  impaired,  that  he  was  obliged  to  return  to  Amer- 
ica, in  1838.  For  the  same  reason,  Mr.  Lockwood  sub- 
sequently returned. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boone,  being  left  alone  in  the  lleld,  ap- 
plied themselves  to  the  language,  aud  the  care  of  the 
children  committed  to  their  instruction.  Dr.  Boone 
removed  from  Batavia  to  Macao,  with  the  hope  of  ulti- 
mately being  able  to  commence  missionary  labor  in  the 
great  Empire  of  China.  This  hope  has,  to  some  extent 
been  already  realized.  In  the  early  part  of  1842,  he 
\\sited  Amo}/  and  Kii-lang-su.  The  prospects  were  so 
flattering  that  he  removed  his  family  to  the  latter  place, 
which  being  one  of  the  ports  open  to  commerce  and  the 
residence  of  foreigners,  afforded  much  promise,  as  a  field 
for  missionary  labor.  But  soon  after  having  become 
settled  at  Ku-lang-sii,  Mrs.  Boone  was  removed  from 
her  earthly  toils,  and  Dr.  Boone  has  found  it  necessary 
to  visit  the  United  States. 

Considerable  interest  has  of  late  been  aw^akened  in 
behalf  of  China.  It  appears  from  the  report  of  1843, 
that  two  benevolent  individuals  have  offered-to  support 
three  missionaries  in  that  empire,  for  a  period  of  three 
years,  and  provisions  will  doubtless  be  made  for  sup- 
porting many  more.  The  committee  recommend  the 
appointment  of  a  Bishop  for  China. 


176  SYNOPSIS    OF 

EASTERN    MISSIONS. 

Under  this  head  are  embraced  the  stations  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  the  Mediterranean.  A  mission  was  com- 
menced at  Athens  in  1S30,  by  Messrs.  Robertson  and 
Hill,  with  their  wives.  A  very  important  branch  of 
the  labor  performed,  has  been  in  the  department  of  ed- 
ucation. Much  good  has  been  accomplished.  But  a 
more  inviting  field  presents  itself  among  the  Syrian 
churches  of  Mesopotamia,  and  the  committee  suggest 
the  propriety  of  reducing  the  operations  at  Athens,  and 
concentrating  their  efforts  in  that  part  of  the  world,  up- 
on the  Mesopotamian  mission. 

A  mission  has  also  been  sustained  in  Crcte^  which 
the  committee  have  decided  to  relinquish. 

Mr.  Southgate  has  been  stationed  at  Constantino- 
ple. It  has  been  proposed  to  relinquish  this  place, but 
recent  events  render  the  propriety  of  its  abandonment 
doubtful.  A  committee,  at  the  meeting  of  the  Board, 
in  1843,  after  a  full  investigation  of  the  case,  recom- 
mended the  continuance  of  this  station,  as  a  measure 
vitally  important  to  the  success  of  the  mission  in  Mes- 
opotamia. The  Rev.  Messrs.  Miles  and  Taylor  are 
now  under  appointment  to  the  mission. 


The  Committee  have  3  stations  in  Texas  : — Hous- 
ton^ commenced  in  Nov.,  1S38,  and  supplied  by  Rev. 
C.  Gillett  ;  Matagorda,  (Dec.  1838,)  Rev.  C  S.  Ives; 
Galveston,  (Jan.  1841,)  Rev.  Benjamin  Eaton. 

A  new  church  was  opened  at  Galveston  within  the 
last  year,  50  pews  were  rented,  and  the  congregation 
was  rapidly  increasing,  when  a  destructive  hurricane 
laid  the  building  in  ruins.  By  the  liberality  of  friends, 
and  the  perseverance  of  the  missionary,  another  build- 
ing has  been  erected,  which,  on  the  9th  of  April,  was 
so  far  completed  as  to  be  used  for  public  worship.  Mr. 
Eaton  writes,  "A  large  and  permanent   congregation 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  177 

has  been  collected,  and  the  number  of  communicants, 
although  fluctuating,  as  it  will  always  be  in  a  southern 
seaport,  is  gradually  increasing  by  accessions  of  per- 
manent residents." 

The  8th  of  May,  1843,  was  selected  by  the  mission- 
aries to  meet  at  ISIatagorda,  for  the  purpose  of  organiz- 
ing the  church  in  Texas- 

From  the  last  report  of  the  Committee,  it  appears 
that  the  receipts  for  the  year  were  $35,197  50. 

The  church  is  also  manifesting  a  commendable  zeal, 
in  the  prosecution  of  Domestic  missions.  The  number 
of  missionaries  employed  the  last  year,  in  whole«or  in 
part,  was  94 — places  at  which  they  have  officiated,  ISO; 
number  of  attendants  at  worship,  9234  ;  number  of  in- 
fants baptized  at  68  places,  419  ;  communicants  at  84 
places,  (April  1,  1843,)  2190.  The  number  of  children 
under  catechetical  instruction,  Avas  2014. 

The  receipts  for  the  year  were  $35,913  52. 


FREEWILL   BAPTIST    FOREIGN    MISSIONARY 
SOCIETY. 

This  Society  was  organized  in  1833.  It  is  under 
the  supervision  of  an  Executive  Committee,  which  is 
elected  annually,  consisting  of  Corresponding  Secreta- 
ry, Recording  Secretary,  Treasurer,  and  two  other  per- 
sons. 

Mr.  Sutton,  of  the  English  General  Baptist  Mission 
in  Orissa,  was  a  prominent  instrument  in  the  formation 
of  this  Society.  In  addition  to  correspondence  with 
some  of  the  leading  men  in  the  denomination,  he  visit- 
ed this  country  in  1833,  and  after  spending  a  few 
months,  returned  to  England,  purposing  to  repeat  his 
visit  the  next  year.  In  "September,  1834,  he  arrived 
a;-ain  in  ths  United  States,  and  accepted  the  office  of 
Corresponding  Secretary  of  the   Society,  the  duties  of 


178  SYNOPSIS    OF 

which  he  discharged  for  one  year,  with  much  ability 
and  success. 

On  the  22d  of  September,  1835,  he  re-embarked  for 
India,  accompanied  by  Messrs.  Noyes  and  Philips, 
with  their  wives,  whom  the  Board  had  designated  as 
its  first  missionaries  to  the  heathen.  They  arrived  at 
Calcutta,  in  February,  and  proceeded  to  Balasore  and 
Cuttack,  stations  under  the  care  of  the  General  Bap- 
tist missionaries.  Balasore  lies  about  200  miles,  and 
Cuttack  about  300,  south-west  of  Calcutta.  Mr,  Noyes 
took  the  charge  of  an  English  school  for  native  youths 
at  Cuttack,  and  Mr.  Phillips  superintended  four  native 
schools  at  Balasore. 

Near  the  close  of  1836,  the  American  brethren,  with 
the  concurrence  of  the  members  of  the  General  Baptist 
mission,  resolved  to  commence  a  distinct  mission. 
The  measure  was  considered  important,  both  for  exe- 
cuting the  plans  of  the  Society,  and  diffusing  more  ex- 
tensively among  the  heathen  the  knowledge  of  the  gos- 
pel. The  city  of  Sumbhulpore,  more  than  200  miles 
northwest  of  Cuttack,  and  320  from  Calcutta,  on  the 
overland  route  from  the  latter  place  to  Bombay,  was 
chosen  for  the  seat  of  the  mission.  The  brethren  ar- 
rived at  Sumbhulpore  Jan.  8,  18.37.  "This  town," 
says  Mr.  Philips,  "is  situated  in  the  midst  of  a  fertile 
and  thickly  inhabited  countrj^ ;  and  is  important,  not 
only  on  the  account  of  being  the  capital  of  a  large  dis- 
trict, but  as  being  the  key  to  several  extensive  provin- 
ces, of  which  little  is  known  to  Europeans.  In  one  of 
these,  it  is  said,  the  people  have  neither  religion  nor 
caste." 

They  were  received  and  furnished  with  accommo- 
dations, by  Mr.  Babbington,  the  only  European  resi- 
dent in  the  place,  till  they  could  provide  for  themselves 
a  residence.  A  school  was  commenced  under  the 
charge  of  Mrs.  Phillips,  and  public  religious  exercises 
were  held  with  the  aid  of  a  native  preacher,  named 
Daytaree,  from  Cuttack.     Many  copies  of  the  gospels 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  179 

and  religious  tracts  furnished  by  the  English  brethren 
at  Cuttack,  were  also  distributed.  But  the  flattering 
prospects  of  the  mission  were  soon  blighted  by  sick- 
ness. Mrs.  Phillips  and  an  infant  daughter  of  Mr. 
Noyes,  died,  and  the  remainder  of  the  mission  family 
were  obliged  to  seek  a  more  healthy  location. 

They  returned  to  Cuttack,  and  tinally  undertook  the 
prosecution  of  the  mission  at  Balasore.  The  English 
brethren  generously  relinquished  the  whole  of  that  dis- 
trict, comprising  one  third  of  the  province  of  Orissa, 
which  furnished  an  ample  field  for  present  occupancy 
by  the  missionaries  of  this  Society. 

Immediately  after  they  became  settled  at  Balasore, 
the  brethren  opened  a  boarding  school  with  six  chil- 
dren. Mr.  Noyes  made  an  excursion  beyond  the  Bal- 
asore mountains,  near  the  close  of  1S38,  "through  a 
territory,  and  among  a  people  hitherto  principally  un- 
known to  Europeans — through  the  haunts  of  tigers, 
bears,  wild  elephants  and  buffaloes — unarmed,  and 
protected  by  none  but  God."  He  preached  and  dis- 
tributed the  word  of  God  in  about  60  villages:, 

Chuckradhur,  the  first  Hindoo  convert,  \<'as  baptiz- 
ed by  Mr.  Noyes,  on  the  27th  of  January,  1839.  "I 
have  found  a  beautiful  jewel,"  says  this  young  convert, 
"and  may  I  never  lose  it."  A  new  chapel  was  open- 
ed for  the  public  worship  of  God,  April  14,  and  relig- 
ious services  were  performed  in  it,  both  in  Orea  and 
English.  Besides  the  boarding  schools,  there  were  two 
day  schools,  each  containing  2b  pupils.  Mrs.  Noyes 
also  had  an  interesting  Sunday  school,  in  which  the 
children  made  rapid  improvement.  The  Board  had 
resolved  to  send  out  several  new  missionaries  about  the 
close  of  the  year. 

From  the  report  of  the  society  for  1843,  it  appears 
that  there  are  two  stations,  Jellasore  and  Balasore: 
the  former  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Mr.  Phillips,  and  the 
latter  supplied  by  Rev.  Mr.  Bachelor.  They  have 
some  native  assistants,  and  are  iftdnstriously  employed 


180  SYNOPSIS    OF 

in  preaching,  teaching,  and  distributing  the  word  of 
life.  Considerable  time  is  also  devoted  to  itinerancies 
in  the  surrounding  country,  by  which  means,  the  influ- 
ences of  the  missions  is  becoming  more  extensive. 
Churches  have  been  formed,  but  the  precise  number  of 
communicants  is  not  given  in  the  report.  Several  of 
the  pupils  in  the  school  give  pleasing  evidence  of  piety. 
The  Rev.  J.  C.  Dow  and  his  wife  were  expecting  to 
embark  for  India,  to  join  the  mission  in  October. 

The  {Society  have  determined  to  occupy  another  sta- 
tion at  Midnapore,if  arrangements  to  this  eflect  can  be 
made  with  the  General  Baptist  brethren,  to  whom  it 
properly  belongs. 


FRENCH    PROTESTANT    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 

Organized  in  1822.  This  Society  has  a  Mission 
House  in  Paris,  where  students  are  educated  with  spe- 
cific reference  to  a  missionary  life.  The  first  students 
educatefl  at  this  establishment,  were  sent  to  South  Af- 
rica, in  1828.  Their  principal  field  of  labor  is  among 
the  Bechuanas,  a  tribe  inhabiting  a  district  north-east 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  between  the  Cafl'res  and 
Hottentots,  numbering  about  25,000.  There  are  at 
present  eight  stations,  sixteen  ordained  missionaries, 
thirteen  of  whom  are  married,  and  eight  churches, 
containing  several  hundred  members.  There  are  also 
schools  for  both  sexes  at  each  of  the  stations.  Re- 
ceipts, $16,000. 


BOARD    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS    OF  THE  PRES- 
BYTERIAN   CHURCH    IN    AMERICA. 

In  September,  1S02,  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  organ- 
ized the  "  Western  Missionary  Society,"  having  pat- 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  ISl 

ticular  reference  to  the  benefit  of  both  whites  and  In- 
dians on  our  western  frontiers.  The  missions  of  this 
Society  were  transferred  to  the  United  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  1825,  and  again  all  the  missions  of 
the  U.  F.  M.  S.  were  transferred  soon  after  to  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners. 

The  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  was  called 
into  existence  by  the  manifest  demand  for  such  an  or- 
ganization within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  It  was  instituted  at  the  meeting  of  the  Pitts- 
burgh Synod,  in  October  of  1831  ;  having  Pittsburgh 
for  its  centre  of  operations,  subject,  however,  to  the 
removal  of  its  k)cation  by  the  Synod.  In  the  forma- 
tion of  this  Society,  the  brethren  disclaim  any  dissatis- 
faction with  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  or  any  jeal- 
ousy on  account  of  the  proceedings  of  that  body.  But 
they  profess  to  be  inlluenced  by  a  desire  to  bring  more 
fully  into  action,  the  energies  of  the  entire  body  con- 
nected with  the  General  Assembly.  To  this  Society, 
other  synods,  presbyteries,  and  local  associations, 
subsequently  became  auxiliaries,  and  several  missions 
were  commenced. 

After  adopting  certain  preliminary  measures  with 
reference  to  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  upon 
the  subject  of  missions,  that  body  at  its  session  of 
1837,  "  resolved  to  appoint  a  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, consisting  of  forty  ministers  and  forty  laymen ; 
one  fourth  of  whom  should  go  out  of  office  annually, 
and  others  be  elected  to  supply  their  places."  This 
Board  met  at  Baltimore  on  the  31st  of  October,  when 
it  was  regularly  organized  by  the  election  of  executive 
officers ;  and  to  it,  were  transferred  all  the  missions, 
funds,  and  concerns  of  the  Western  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society.  The  receipts  during  the  previous  year 
were  ^40,266  ;  the  balance  in  the  treasury  was 
$5,784.  "  There  were  45  missionaries  and  assistants 
in  connection  with  the  Society,  of  whom  eight  were 
on  their  way  to  the  heathen,  three  about  to  embark, 
16 


182  SYNOPSIS    OF 

seven  detained  for  want  of  funds,  and  two  from  other 
causes."  There  were  three  printing  presses,  one  high 
school,  two  small  boarding  schools,  several  common 
schools,  and  a  few  converts,  both  among  the  Indians 
and  in  India,  under  the  care  of  the  Society  when  its 
concerns  were  transferred  to  the  Board. 

The  second  annual  meeting  was  held  in  Philadel- 
phia, in  May,  1839.  The  receipts  of  the  preceding 
year  were  $56,149  68.  Its  whole  available  funds 
Were  $62,979  62  ;  balance  in  the  treasury,  $9,409  56. 

MISSION    IN    WESTERN    AFRICA. 

This  mission  was  commenced  in  1833.  Rev.  .John 
B.  Pinney,  and  Joseph  W.  Barr,  students  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Princeton,  were  ordained  in  Octo- 
ber, of  the  previous  year,  but  just  at  the  time  they 
were  about  to  embark,  Mr.  Barr  was  seized  with  the 
cholera,  which,  in  a  few  hours,  terminated  his  life. 
Mr.  Piriiney  waited  till  January,  hoping  to  obtain  an 
associate,  but  finding  none,  he  sailed  from  Norfolk, 
and  arrived  at  Monrovia  on  the  16th  of  February. 
He  visited  the  interior  and  the  coast  to  a  considerable 
extent ;  but  when  the  rainy  season  commenced  he  re- 
turned, arriving  at  Philadelphia  in  July. 

Having  consented  to  accept  the  office  of  governor  for 
the  colony,  he  sailed  again  for  Liberia  in  October,  ac- 
companied by  John  Cloud,  Matthew  Laird,  Mrs. 
Laird  and  James  Temple,  a  colored  man,  who  had 
been  appointed  to  sustain  the  mission.  In  a  few 
months,  Mr.  Cloud  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Laird,  were 
numbered  with  the  dead.  Mr.  Temple  also  with- 
drew from  the  mission,  and  Mr.  Pinney  being  occupied 
with  the  government  of  the  colony,  the  mission  was 
suspended.  But  it  was  resumed  in  1834,  hj  Mr.  J. 
F.  C.  Finley.  The  next  year,  Dr.  Skinner  arrived 
as  govei-nor  of  the  colony,  and  Mr.  Pinney  devoted 
himself  to  missionary  labor.     A  beginning  had  been 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  183 

made  at  Millsburgh,  but  Mr.  Pinney,  after  considera- 
ble investigation,  fixed  upon  Boblee,  in  the  Bassa 
Countr}^  This  station  was  named  Green.  Thither 
Mr.  Ephraim  Titler,  a  colored  preacher,  was  sent,  in 
1836.  Messrs.  Pinney  and  Finley  found  it  necessary 
to  return  to  the  United  States,  and  for  nearly  three 
years,  Mr.  Titler  was  left  alone  at  the  station. 

In  the  autumn  of  1839,  Mr.  Pinney  again  returned 
to  Africa,  accompanied  by  Messrs.  Canfield  and 
Alward. 

In  1843,  there  were  three  stations  ; — Settra-Kroo, 
supplied  by  Rev.  Messrs.  Sawyer  and  Priest,  with 
their  wives ;  Mr.  Washington  McDonough  and  Miss 
Ceilia  Van  Tyne,  teachers.  Sinoe,  Rev.  Thomas 
Wilson.  3Iom'ovia,  Rev.  James  Eden.  Schools  are 
sustained,  and  their  importance  is  beginning  to  be  ap- 
preciated by  the  natives.  The  church  at  Monrovia 
contains  thirty-two  members  in  full  communion. 
There  is  also  a  Sunday  school  of  eighteen  scholars. 
This  mission  is  acquiring  permanence,  and  exerting  a 
happy  influence  in  Africa. 

NORTHERN    INDIAN    MISSSION. 

On  the  30th  of  May,  1833,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Wil- 
liam Reed  and  John  C.  Lowrie,  with  their  wives,  em- 
barked for  Calcutta,  and  arrived  Oct  15.  Mrs.  Lowrie 
died  in  November.  The  missionaries  resolved  to 
locate  themselves  at  Lodiana,  about  1000  miles  from 
Calcutta,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Himalaya  mountains, 
and  the  head  waters  of  the  Indus.  But  before  they 
commmenced  their  removal  up  the  Ganges,  the  health 
of  Mr.  Reed  declined,  and  with  his  wife  he  embarked 
for  his  native  land,  but  died  at  sea,  three  weeks  after 
his  departure  from  Calcutta.  Mr.  Lowrie  proceeded 
alone  to  Lodiana.  A  school  which  had  been  collected 
by  Capt.  Wade,  the  British  political   agent  at   that 


184  SYNOPSIS    OF 

/ 

place,  containing  fifteen  boys,  was  committed  to  the 
superintendence  of  this  missionary. 

A  reinforcement  to  this  mission  arrived  at  Calcutta, 
Feb.  25,  1835.  After  their  settlement,  Mr.  Lowrie, 
on  account  of  impaired  health,  returned  to  this  coun- 
try, and  subsequently  became  one  of  the  secretaries  of 
the  Board.  Messrs.  Wilson  and  Newton  brought  with 
them  to  the  station,  a  press,  paper,  and  printing  appa- 
ratus, and  got  the  press  in  operation  in  September. 
A  second  reinforcement  arrived  at  Calcutta,  April  2, 
1836,  consisting  of  Messrs.  McEwen,  Campbell, 
Rogers,  Jameison  and  Porter,  with  their  wives. 
While  ascending  the  Ganges,  one  of  the  boats  was 
upset,  and  a  box  containing  the  library  and  some 
essential  fixtures  for  the  press  was  lost. 

Mr.  McEwen  repaired  to  Allahabad  for  the  purpose 
of  obtaining  the  necessary  articles,  where  the  promis- 
ing appearances,  and  urgent  solicitation  of  the  people, 
induced  him  to  remain  and  commence  a  mission.  In 
the  mean  time,  two  other  stations  were  formed,  one  at 
Subathu,  110  miles  north-east  of  Lodiana,  and  the 
other  130  miles  south-east.  A  church  was  constituted 
At  Lodiana,  April  29,  1837,  and  three  native  young 
men  were  admitted  to  its  communion.  At  this  station 
there  was  a  high  school  for  boys  with  forty  scholars ; 
also  two  small  boarding  schools,  with  four  boys  and 
five  girls. 

At  Saliarunpur^  the  south-eastern  station,  a  school 
was  opened  which  soon  contained  forty  pupils  ;  the 
gospel  also  was  preached  to  both  the  English  residents 
and  natives. 

At  Suhathu.,  the  north-eastern  station,  the  English 
residents  had  already  commenced  the  work.  There 
was  an  English  school  of  twenty-five  boys,  taught  by 
Mr.  Mcintosh,  a  pious  graduate  of  the  Serampore  Col- 
lege, and  also  a  Hindoo  school  of  fifty  boys,  taught  by 
a  native,  and  superintended  by  Mr.  Mcintosh. 

At  Allahabad,  Mr.  McEwen  had  a  boarding  school 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  185 

of  six  boys  and  six  girls,  and  forty-one  day  scholars. 
Another  reinforcement  to  the  mission  arrived  at  Cal- 
cutta, April  7,  1838.  Of  these,  Mr.  Morris,  the  print- 
er, was  stationed  at  Lodiana,  Mr.  Caldwell  and  Mr. 
Craig  at  Saharunpur,  Mr.  Wilson  at  Futteghur,  and 
Mr.  Morrison  at  Allahabad. 

The  mission  was  now  divided.  Allahabad  and  Fut- 
teghur constituting  the  Eastern,  and  the  other  stations 
the  Western  mission.  Rev.  Messrs.  Warren,  Free- 
man and  Scott,  with  their  wives,  joined  the  Eastern 
mission  in  1839,  and  the  general  prospects  of  all  the 
stations  were  encouraging.  More  than  70,000  copies 
of  books,  in  five  languages,  had  issued  from  the  press, 
and  the  number  of  pupils  in  the  schools  had  considera- 
bly increased. 

The  Lodiana  3Tission,  in  1843,  embraced  three  sta- 
tions ;  Lodiana^  Saharunpur^  and  Sahathu.  The 
number  of  missionaries  and  assistants  at  these  stations 
is  eighteen.  The  Rev.  W.  S.  Rogers  and  wife,  have 
been  compelled  by  ill  health  to  leave  the  mission. 
Religious  services  are  maintained  both  in  English  and 
Hindustani,  and  translations  are  progressing  in  other 
languages.  Schools  are  sustained  at  all  the  stations. 
At  Lodiana  is  a  high  school  containing  about  seventy 
pupils. 

The  Allahabad  Mission  has  but  one  station,  supplied 
by  ten  missionaries  and  assistants. 

The  Furrukhabad  Mission  has  one  station  and 
eleven  missionaries  and  assistants. 

The  schools  at  all  these  missions  form  an  important 
branch  of  labor  and  of  usefulness.  The  brethren  are  in 
the  habit  of  itinerating  extensively  through  the  villa- 
ges in  the  country,  to  preach  the  gospel  and  distribute 
religious  books. 

At  the  five  stations  in  India,  there  are  thirty-nine 
missionaries  and  assistants,  twenty-four  schools,  and 
677  scholars.  The  printing  and  distribution  of  Scrip- 
16* 


186  SYNOPSIS    OF 

ture   and  religious  tracts  and  books,  has  been  conduct- 
ed in  several  languages. 

MISSION    TO    SIAM. 

The  only  station  is  at  Bankolc,  supplied  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Buell.  Mr.  Buell  has  acquired  considerable 
knowledge  of  the  language,  habits  and  wants  of  the 
people.  The  king  of  Siarn  has  recently  "  ordered  a 
series  of  questions  to  be  drawn  up,  and  the  whole 
priesthood  of  the  country  were  required  to  be  exam- 
ined by  them.  All  who  could  not  stand  the  examina- 
tion, M'ere  taken  into  the  army,  and  those  found  guilty 
of  crimes  were  punished  with  severity."  This  meas- 
ure has  produced  considerable  excitement.  "  There 
is,"  says  Mr.  Buell,  "  a  "disturbed  state  of  feeling 
amongst  the  people  here,  which  indicates  that  all  is 
not  right,  and  that  the  eve  of  some  important  change  is 
approaching." 

MISSION    TO    CHINA. 

The  present  laborers  in  this  vast  field  are  Rev. 
Thomas  L.  McBryde  and  wife.  Rev.  Walter  M.  Low- 
rie.  Dr.  J.  C.  Hepburn  and  his  wife. 

Since  the  important  changes  that  have  taken  place 
in  China  within  a  year  or  two,  very  extensive  open- 
ings for  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  have  been  pre- 
sented, and  measures  are  being  adopted  to  render  this 
mission  efficient. 


This  mission  has  been  subjected  to  considerable  in- 
terruption by  the  invasion  of  the  Mexicans.  But 
abundant  opportunities  have  occurred  for  preaching 
the  gospel  and  distributing  tracts  and  Sunday  school 
books.     It  is  hoped  that  even  the   Mexican  soldiers 


CHRISTIAN    INIISSIOKS.  1S7 

will  derive  benefit  by  being  brought  into  proximity 
with  the  institutions  of  the  gospel.  The  word  of  God 
in  the  Spanish  language  has  been  circulated  among 
them. 

INDIAN    MISSIONS. 

The  mission  among  the  Iowa  and  Sac  Indians  is 
supplied  by  Rev.  W.  Hamilton  and  wife,  and  Messrs. 
S.  M.  Irvin  and  F.  Irvin,  with  their  wives.  The 
station  is  on  the  Nemahavv  river,  west  of  the  state 
of  Missouri.  A  printing  press  was  sent  to  this  mis- 
sion in  April,  1843.  Portions  of  the  "Scriptures  were 
translated temperance  was  making  some  advances. 

The  station  for  the  Chiypewas  and  Ottawas  is  on 
Grand  Traverse  Bay,  Lake  Huron,  supplied  by  Rev. 
Peter  Dougherty,  Mrs.  Dougherty,  ]\Jr.  Henry  Brad- 
ley and  Mrs.  Bradley.  By  a  letter  from  this  mission, 
dated  January,  1843,  it  appears  that  several  of  the 
Indians  were  aftbrding  evidences  of  piety.  An  inter- 
esting Sunday  school  has  been  established,  and  about 
forty  adults  regularly  attend  to  learn  the  word  of  God. 
They  were  preparing  to  erect  a  house  of  worship  early 
in  the  spring. 

The  mission  to  the  Creeks  is  supplied  by  Rev.  R. 
M.  Loughridge  and  Mrs.  Loughridge.  This  mission 
was  begun  early  in  1843,  under  encouraging  circum- 
stances. This  tribe,  who  have  hitherto  been  quite  in- 
different, now  are  anxious  that  more  missionaries 
should  be  sent  among  them. 

There  are  at  present  under  the  care  of  the  Board, 
ten  missions,  fourteen  stations  ;  employed  in  all  the 
departments  of  the  missions,  are  sixty-seven  laborers. 
There  are  twenty-seven  schools,  818  scholars,  and 
three  printing  establishments,  at  which  Scriptures, 
tracts,  and  other  religious  books,  have  been  published 
in  several  languages.  Receipts,  $55,163  66.  Dis- 
bursements, $55,229  08. 


188  SYNOPSIS    OF 

The  General  Assembly  has  also  a  Board  of  Domes- 
tic missions,  which  is  extensively^  engaged  in  the  ad- 
vancement of  evangelical  truth  in  this  country.  From 
the  report  of  1843,  it  appears,  that  296  missionaries 
have  been  employed  in  twenty-two  States  and  Terito- 
ries.     Receipts,  $33,760  99. 


ENGLISH    GENERAL    BAPTIST    MISSIONARY 
SOCIETY. 

This  Society  was  formed  in  1816.  Its  first  mission- 
aries were  sent  to  India  in  1821.  These  were  Messrs. 
Bampton  and  Peggs,  who  were  stationed  at  Cuttack, 
in  Orissa,  300  miles  south-west  of  Calcutta.  The 
mission  was  reinforced  in  1823,  by  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
Charles  Lacy,  and  in  1825,  Mr.  Amos  Sutton,  with 
his  wife,  joined  the  company  of  laborers  in  that  inter- 
esting field.  Other  stations  were  formed,  one  of  which 
was  at  Pooree,  the  seat  of  Juggernaut's  temple.  The 
success  of  the  brethren  has  been  considerable  ;  but  ina- 
bility to  procure  the  requisite  documents,  renders  it 
impossible  to  give  the  details  of  the  mission. 

In  1843,  there  were  seven  stations,  seven  missiona- 
ries with  their  families  ;  ten  native  preachers  ;  "  a 
large  number  of  children  in  the  schools."  The  num- 
ber of  church  members  was   considerably  increased 

during  the  last  year 121,000  copies  of  books  printed. 

Receipts,  $7,300. 


CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

This  Society,  sustained  by  the  Scottish  Presbyteri- 
ans, was  formed  in  1829.  It  supports  missionaries  in 
India.  It  had,  in  1841,  four  stations,  five  missiona- 
ries, eleven  native  teachers,  twelve  schools.  Re- 
ceipts, $31,080. 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  189 


Besides  the  Societies  already  mentioned,  there  are 
several  others  engaged  in  Foreign  operations,  bf  which 
the  following  are  the  most  important : 

Glasgow  Blissionary  Society — organized  1796.  It 
has  several  stations  and  missionaries  among  the  CafFres 
in  South  Africa.     Receipts  in  1841,  $7,997. 

German  Missionary  Society — formed  in  1821.  In 
1827,  it  had  36  missionaries,  employed  principally  in 
Africa  and  Hindoostan.  Its  receipts  in  1840  were 
$23,910. 

Rhenish  Missionary  Society — constituted  in  1828, 
by  the  union  of  the  previously  formed  societies  of  El- 
berfield,  Barmen,  Cologne  and  Wesel.  The  centre  of 
operations  is  at  Barmen  on  the  Rhine.  It  sustains  sev- 
eral missionaries  in  South  Africa.  Receipts  for  1834, 
$21,045  60. 

Netherlands  Missionary  Society. — About  this  socie- 
ty little  is  known  in  this  country.  It  sustains  missions 
in  India.     Receipts  in  1840,  $33,950. 

Flemish  Missionary  Society — organized  in  1829. 
Its  field  of  labor  is  South  Africa. 

London  Jetos'  Society — Formed  in  1808.  It  has  be- 
tween 20  and  30  principal  stations  in  sections  inhabited 
by  Jews,  and  more  than  40  missionaries.  Receipts  re- 
ported in  1843,  about  $111,000.  The  society  is  at 
present  enjoying  unusual  prosperity. 

American  Seamen''s  Friend  Society- — Organized  at 
Boston  in  1812.  Its  operations  in  concert  with  the 
British  and  Foreign  Sailor's  Society  have  been  extend- 
ed to  the  "Four  quarters  of  the  world."  Receipts  for 
1842,  $20,861  86. 

There  are  also  several  Societies  that  are  extensive- 
ly engaged  in  the  diffusion  of  religious  truth  by  means 
of  Bibles,  tracts,  etc. 

Society  for  promoting  Christian  Ktiowledgc. — Form- 
ed 1698.  This  society  has  been  a  valuable  instrument 
in  the  difTusion  of  evangelical  truth  in  the  world. 


190  SYNOPSIS    OF 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. — Organized  in 
1804.  It  has  circulated  the  word  of  God,  in  whole  or 
in  part,  in  more  than  150  languages  and  dialects.  Re- 
ceipts in  1841,  $491,413. 

There  are  also  more  than  50  other  Bible  Societies 
in  Europe,  many  of  which  are  extensively  engaged  in 
Bible  distribution. 

American  Bible  Society. — Formed  in  New  York  in 
May  1816.  The  issues  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  up 
to  1842  Avcre  more  than  3,052,765  copies.  Receipts 
$134,357  08. 

American  and  Foreign  Bible  Society ^ — Formed  in 
1837.  Its  seat  of  operations  is  in  New  York  :  Rev. 
R.  Babcock,  D.  D.,  Cor.  Sec.  It  is  engaged  in  both 
Domestic  and  Foreign  distribution.  Receipts,  1843, 
$20,680  34. 

Bible  Translation  Society. — Formed  in  England  in 
1841. 

American  Tract  Society. — Organized  in  New  York, 
1825.  Its  "field  is  the  loorld.''''  The  total  amount  of 
pages  circulated  up  to  1842,  was  1,220,090,921.  Re- 
ceipts including  donations  and  sales,  $91,155  15. 

American  Baptist  Publication  and  Sunday  School 
Society. — A  reorganization  of  the  "Baptist  General 
Tract  Society,"  in  April,  1840.  Its  object  is  to  make 
those  who  come  within  the  sphere  of  its  influence,  "a 
reading.,  thinking.,  working.,  and  devoutly  religious  peo- 
ple.''    Rev.  J.  M.  Peck,  Cor.  Sec. 

Ijondon  Religions  Tract  Society.- — Instituted  in 
1799.  Its  total  circulation  since  its  commencement 
exceeds  140,000,000  copies. 

Tract  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. — 
Formed  1817.      Its  publications  are  quite  numerous. 

American  Sunday  School  Union. — Formed  in  1824. 
Receipts  in  1842 — donations  and  sales — $80,481  49. 

There  are  also  many  Societies,  the  operations  of 
which  are  local,  embracing  home  labor. 

American  Home  Missionary  Society. — Formed  in 


CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS.  191 

1826.  In  1842,  it  had  791  missionaries  ;  987  mission- 
ary districts,  in  23  States  and  Territories,  the  Canadas 
and  Texas.     Receipts,  $92,468  64. 

American  Baptist  Home  3Hssionary  Society. — Or- 
ganized April,  1832.  Its  centre  of  operations  is  in 
New  York.  Rev.  B.  M.  Hill,  Cor.  Sec.  Number  of 
missionaries  and  agents  sustained  by  the  Society  and 
its  auxiliaries  in  1843 — 368.  Its  field  of  labor  embra- 
ces 22  States  and  Territories,  Canada  and  Texas.  Re- 
ceipts, $44,539  35. 

English  Baptist  Home  Missionary  Society- — Insti- 
tuted in  1797,  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  desti- 
tute villages  of  Britain  with  the  means  of  religious  in- 
struction. 

Baptist  Irish  Society. — Formed  in  1814,  for  diffu- 
sing the  blessings  of  the  gospel  in  Ireland. 

English  Home  Missionary  Society  .-Organized  1819. 
Its  labors  are  expended  in  the  villages  and  towns  of 
Great  Britain. 

The  Village  Itinerancy. — Formed  1706,  to  spread 
the  gospel  in  England. 

London  Itinerant  Society. — Formed  1696.  Its  ob- 
ject is  to  impart  religious  instruction  in  the  destitute 
villages  within  15  miles  of  London. 

Irish  Evangelical  Society. — Formed  1814,  to  pro- 
mote the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  Ireland. 

Freewill  Baptist  Home  Missionary  Society. — Form- 
ed in  1834.  It  employs  several  missionaries.  Re- 
ceipts 1843,  $317  31. 

Seventh-day  Baptist  31issionary  Society. — Its  ope- 
rations are  confined  to  the  churches  at  home. 

There  are  also  numerous  Societies  formed  to  pro- 
mote various  objects  of  Christian  benevolence — embra- 
cing Education,  Peace,  Colonization,  Anti-Slavery, 
Temperance,  &c.,  &c. 


B 

B 

CO 

a 

<o 


» 

.] 1 

0           OO-f-^tl'n-^r-ltOOCJt-           COOO 

r-1          0  W  -T  0  -!<  C)  0  CO  0  0  Ol         0  'XI  0 

2 

(N          C!^  =^„  '^^  "*  '^  "^i  '~;,  ""i  ^  "'I  "r,         ""^  ^^  '-2, 

.& 

0       r-  0  V.O  oT  rt~  '^  cf  oT  r-  C2  0       10  t-i  '^ 

'S 

-I<             ^COiO.-l^'TCO'-H             OCO             OCOr-l 

o 

CO                 O!  CO          VO  CJ          0          <-! 

P4 

^ 

r-l\O^CO^^COCOCOCOCOCOCOCOCOr-HCO 

ca 

rft tT<-f-T<-T'Tl>-f'-5>^-T<-^-f-T'-f<-f 

|S 

0Or-i»GOiXCOi»COi»00a)COQ0Q0CO00i7D 

c3    1  «*-  P„ 

■3   10  1? 

00            0  CO  r>  -;< 

'ran 
ions 
No. 
ngu 

^               rn  CO         rt 

t^ "      S. 

Cl  lo       CO  ^  r-  c~  c}                CO 

C  i;   •/;   S 

£S-s 

COOCOOQOOOiX)                    ccoo         0 

C0I>CCC3OGiOOi>                       O^-l          C 

•saBioqog 

OOOCJ^OCOOOO                            CO         0 

'S  cs  ~t  Ci  ^  C^  'T^  '^'^                                       — ' 

•-' 

_roco o_ 

-f       c 

0  31  -t<                     CO  r~  0 

•s[ooi(OS 

c-       ^  r--  CO  Tf                          CJ  t-H 

Sc2 

6gi 

cc_  i»  -^^  'jq_  CO  t-^  0  uo       0                     OJ 

1-"  CO    ^^  rH    TjT  0"  -*    00"           0 

"  "                         ^  CO  ^             c-i        t-                                        1 

.is^"*^! 

v.-^  CO  'O  CO  ^  vH'  02  i»  CO  T-J  r~  xo  01  «o  i>  0  I© 

-t  'o  10  CO  —       i>-  I-  -^  r~  T-H  r~  CO       co  ^  ^ 

^•C'3  2' " 

C)         Cl  CO  0         c  •*  CJ  0 

S   =^   B  C  S 

T-T                               ^ 

1^              rt  2 

0    ,    m 

t^  0  '"  r~  r~  0  r~  cc  0  «o  r-       co  Cl  "*  -*  CD 

.  cs  C 

00       uovooo       00)00-);            T-H       "-I 

0  M.2 

Cl               ,-1  CO                            <M 

^     g 

0  i!i   • 

CTi  _i  0  ri  ~i  vo  CD  <-(  0  -*  r~  o  01  0  CO  r^  c»  Cl 

cy  S  c2 

-THOOcor^ocio— i^-H—t^-icicococici 

S  a  0 

5f^F-r~C~C~r-(X)CBX)OD0OCBCO0Oi»QO0O 

fl'-S  •     ■ 

CO    c3 

•.■.•.      .-n     ^ 

TV  Cl,    ■ 

0)            OJ 

oD  _ 

C    fl 

'    in     '     .     '     .           .   >>'c"''~ 

-^  0    , 

•S    .       .       .     -g.2^ 

.    2       •'•'•'  n"   S    >> 

m 

S           ■           •           .  TU   OJ    0 

H 

B 
Q 

0     y 

0 

bCd  .2  >,^  0  «J  t^  2  ■S  '^ 

G 
0 

.2       J3 

-^ 

n , 

'  ^  ra  m  .="  S-H  t^  j5  .^  t»  0  I 

1  "is^.   „°  =  ?^«i^^^^^^ 

.1=11 

c  c 

c 

0  <:  <;  w  0  S  a,  Ci- 0  0  fc  ' 

SYNOPSIS,  &C. 


193 


PRINCIPAL  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

The  following  Table,  compiled  from  the  most  authentic 
sources,  though  it  may  not,  in  all  respects,  be  entirely  accurate, 
is,  perhaps,  as  nearlyso,  as  any  thing  that  can  be  obtained.  The 
continual  changes  taking  place,  and  the  want  of  exact  statistics 
of  many  of  the  denominations,  render  it  impossible  to  give  their 
numbers  with  precision. 


No.  of 

No.  or 

No.  of  com- 

Baptists,  

Year. 

churches. 

ministers 

municants. 

1843 

8,822 

5,847 

GSl,2G4 

"       Freewill,  .     .     . 

1843 

1,057 

714 

5(1,688 

"        Seventh-Day,  , 

1S42 

48 

34 

5,000 

"       SixPrinciple,     . 

1842 

14 

13 

2,000 

"        Campbellites,   (or 

"Disciples  of  Christ,") 

1S42 

150,000 

"         Christians,  .     . 

1S41 

591 

593 

30,000 

Congregationalists,      .     . 

1842 

2,950 

194,000 

Episcopalians — 30  dioces- 

es, 21  bishops,      .     . 

1843 

1,135 

Friends, 

1842 

450 

200,000 

Jews, 

0,500 

Lutherans 

1843 

1,371 

424 

14G,.3U0 

Mennonites,       .... 

200 

80,000 

Methodists,      .... 

1842 

11,805 

1,008,525 

"          Protestant,    . 

" 

05,000 

Moravians,       .... 

25 

40 

7,000 

Mormonites,      .... 

30,000 

Presbyterians, (old  school,) 

1842 

2,092 

1,434 

152,451* 

"  "     Cumberland, 

" 

550 

550 

60,500 

"       Reformed,    .     . 

" 

50 

30 

4,000 

"      Dutch,    . 

<' 

200 

250 

27,000 

"             "      German, 

<' 

650 

200 

35,000 

"             "      Associate, 

" 

190 

125 

20,000 

Shakers, 

15 

45 

6,000 

Swedenborgians,    .     .     . 

30 

35 

5,000 

Unitarians,       .... 

250 

200 

Universal  ists,    .... 

1843 

918 

47G 

Roman  Catholics,      .     . 

1841 

512 

545 

•The  number  of  members  is  taken  from  the  statistics  of  1840.  The  di- 
vision that  has  occurred  between  the  old  and  new  Schools,  renders  it  impos- 
sible to  give  the  exact  number. 


n 


4y  Al<^    l- 


\ 


/  ..V  A 


^^^  iC^:^  ^^'^.v  '    -t^,^^ 

^^  ^^i^  -f-^  ^ 


y 

..*'' 


X^'^t-. 

-.-«..■ 

"o 

^^^ 

-/t^v- 

/ 

/           ., 

''  jf 

^yi-hf  ^-t^ 

^2=0"^ 

,■ 

^'U^t^-J  ^ 


"iUi^' 


^-'"■■^"^^^'^ ' 


'-iA^'   ' 


/ 


/L-^T 


x^<_^^ 


'ft~:^"i 


vr^  r 


p/x^-i^T.-X.-t"- 


'•~t^A.A^t 


/^c^^^i^^  ^^^^Xj^.^jC 


if>>-t- 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01166  0125 


